Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
You can start a new story of your own, branch out from an existing chapter, or play through an AI generated text adventure! Subscribe to Premium for full access to all stories, and practically unlimited AI usage!
Search results for
"test"
Search results for "test"
New AI Chat
0 / 10,000 characters
Loading...
Recent Chats
No recent chats found.
{# #}
New Chapters
Chapter 3 in Spooky Island Adventures
by
AziAzi
· 17 Sep 2025
Switching over to Trisha's POV, she's already been taken by the demons. With her body now under their possession, you and your friends step closer to danger, now that you have a wolf in sheep's clothing within your group...
2.3K
0
0
Chapter 1: A new ability in Shifting Desire
by
Oneplus123
· 14 Sep 2025
You discover you have a shapeshifting ability, but it's limited to the girls you have sex with
792
1
0
Chapter 2 in Spooky Island Adventures
by
AziAzi
· 14 Sep 2025
You were freaking out, some monster had replaced Sydney... and you're not sure what to do. There aren't any return flights until the end of the week, so you have to survive till then. You want to tell your friends about this, but would they even believe you?
519
0
0
Chapter 1 in Spooky Island Adventures
by
AziAzi
· 14 Sep 2025
You and your friends get invited to stay at Spooky Island, and you couldn’t help but be excited for it! Your group arrives at the island and are pleasantly surprised by what you see, unaware of the evil hiding within the island.
2.3K
0
0
Chapter 4 in BodyPossession.com
by
AziAzi
· 14 Sep 2025
The boys finally get back into the Drew’s bodies. Steve, Kevin, and Russel enjoy some sibling bonding, while John and James take the parent’s bodies out for a spin.
2.8K
0
0
See All Stories
New Adventures
Your girlfriend discloses a secret fantasy of hers…to become possessed by an alien parasite! And as luck would have it… she has found one to invade and control her body. However, she wants you to be the guide to the extraterrestrial tourist hijacking her sexcrazed body.
Your girlfriend Hannah confesses to you a fantasy of hers while watching a cheesy sci-fi movie. She confesses that the idea of an alien invading and taking control of her body, like in the movie you’re both watch, has always been a fantasy of hers. She loves the idea of watching and feeling her body move out of her control and confesses another thing. One of her friends has been possessed and has asked her to be a willing host to another one of its kind.
CHARACTERS
Hannah, your girlfriend, early 30s, very curvy, bisexual.
You
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day, Oregon
Your girlfriend Hannah confesses to you a fantasy of hers while watching a cheesy sci-fi movie. She confesses that the idea of an alien invading and taking control of her body, like in the movie you’re both watch, has always been a fantasy of hers. She loves the idea of watching and feeling her body move out of her control and confesses another thing. One of her friends has been possessed and has asked her to be a willing host to another one of its kind.
CHARACTERS
Hannah, your girlfriend, early 30s, very curvy, bisexual.
You
SETTING & WORLD
Modern day, Oregon
270
2
0
You are the new Knight Commander of an all female squad. You job is to make them loyal to the Knights core.
CHARACTERS
Daniel (You): Stands as 6"3', black hair and battle scarred. A loyal member of the Knights. You were put in charge of the Sapphire Rose Knight Unit.
Joan: Your Vice Commander and former Captain of the unit. She has blonde hair, is 5"6', and the strictest.
Hazel: The logistics of the Unit. 5'4 with violent hair and a carefree attitude.
Alice: The medic of the Unit. 5"1' with crimson red hair. She is nice and respectful.
Jenny: The smith of Unit. 5"5' with black hair. She is gruff and friendly.
Yuna: The scout of the Unit. 4"10 with Silver hair. She is all spite and anger.
Zen: Your sister and the cook of the Unit. 5"5' with Black hair. She is gentle and hopeful.
SETTING & WORLD
[Setting & World]
A fantasy world where magic and machine exist together but the world never evolved past Medival socially.
CHARACTERS
Daniel (You): Stands as 6"3', black hair and battle scarred. A loyal member of the Knights. You were put in charge of the Sapphire Rose Knight Unit.
Joan: Your Vice Commander and former Captain of the unit. She has blonde hair, is 5"6', and the strictest.
Hazel: The logistics of the Unit. 5'4 with violent hair and a carefree attitude.
Alice: The medic of the Unit. 5"1' with crimson red hair. She is nice and respectful.
Jenny: The smith of Unit. 5"5' with black hair. She is gruff and friendly.
Yuna: The scout of the Unit. 4"10 with Silver hair. She is all spite and anger.
Zen: Your sister and the cook of the Unit. 5"5' with Black hair. She is gentle and hopeful.
SETTING & WORLD
[Setting & World]
A fantasy world where magic and machine exist together but the world never evolved past Medival socially.
323
5
0
This story is about Jim and his crazy transformation adventure along with his friends, girlfriend, family, and other people around him.
This interactive story is quite similar to BE Addventure, but with AI. You can freely choose and type anything you want.
CHARACTERS
Jim, the Protagonist - The average teenager whom you play as.
Sharon, Jim's longtime girlfriend - The pretty girl whom Jim goes out
Rick, Jim's best friend
and others
This interactive story is quite similar to BE Addventure, but with AI. You can freely choose and type anything you want.
CHARACTERS
Jim, the Protagonist - The average teenager whom you play as.
Sharon, Jim's longtime girlfriend - The pretty girl whom Jim goes out
Rick, Jim's best friend
and others
172
0
0
Have you heard about Earth crystals, gaya, and soul energy? Surely it's just people rationalizing trauma, but what happens when a young man who has recently graduated with a degree in business administration finds himself in a dire labor market provoked by a recession?
Our protagonist finds himself making the universe work, repairing the lives of middle-aged women directly from the inside. To some people, being the universe's little janitor is better than working in Enron 2.0.
Jack moved to Concordia to accomplish his dreams of making a name for himself and proving that he is worthy of being called a genius. His ambitions are put on hold when the financial market crashes momentarily. Who could have thought that a company that makes carpets couldn't get us to Mars?
After an unfortunate job interview, Jack finds himself getting rolled for a piano and dying. When he awakens in a white limbo, preparing himself to confront heaven or hell, instead, the universe itself tells him that, well, souls after death just become background noise. The universe presents an alternative; he can return to the world of the living if he restores harmony in the lives of some chosen ones. He accepts, although he has no idea what the job is about. Darkness surrounded him, and he lost consciousness.
CHARACTERS
Jack, the protagonist. A young man in his early twenties, having just graduated, was the youngest in his school and had the best grades. But being the best doesn't matter when nobody is hiring.
Concordia, the capital city. The city of dreams, so large and densely populated that it could be a state of its own. Filled with joys, sorrows, and lives that Jack needs to repair.
SETTING & WORLD
A world as mundane as our own, but where souls and esoteric forces exist.
Our protagonist finds himself making the universe work, repairing the lives of middle-aged women directly from the inside. To some people, being the universe's little janitor is better than working in Enron 2.0.
Jack moved to Concordia to accomplish his dreams of making a name for himself and proving that he is worthy of being called a genius. His ambitions are put on hold when the financial market crashes momentarily. Who could have thought that a company that makes carpets couldn't get us to Mars?
After an unfortunate job interview, Jack finds himself getting rolled for a piano and dying. When he awakens in a white limbo, preparing himself to confront heaven or hell, instead, the universe itself tells him that, well, souls after death just become background noise. The universe presents an alternative; he can return to the world of the living if he restores harmony in the lives of some chosen ones. He accepts, although he has no idea what the job is about. Darkness surrounded him, and he lost consciousness.
CHARACTERS
Jack, the protagonist. A young man in his early twenties, having just graduated, was the youngest in his school and had the best grades. But being the best doesn't matter when nobody is hiring.
Concordia, the capital city. The city of dreams, so large and densely populated that it could be a state of its own. Filled with joys, sorrows, and lives that Jack needs to repair.
SETTING & WORLD
A world as mundane as our own, but where souls and esoteric forces exist.
294
1
0
For more mind control and possession nanomachine antics, check out Mattslime’s story: “Social Network”
https://www.outfoxstories.com/blog/outline/ctmkurbqbyubntvxrlntoehtfupsbaka/
You develop nanomachines that can go into a persons body, taking control of their mind. From there, you can control them via remote, program an AI to take over their body, or use a VR headset to possess them completely
You is a junior at a large university where he has been working hard on developing nanotechnology that would allow full interface with the subjects brain. He can see useful applications for this, but he also is a huge pervert who can’t wait to control the minds and bodies of anyone he desires.
CHARACTERS
You, the inventor of the nanomachines and a huge pervert. Has a mind control and body possession fetish
SETTING & WORLD
Current day on university campus
https://www.outfoxstories.com/blog/outline/ctmkurbqbyubntvxrlntoehtfupsbaka/
You develop nanomachines that can go into a persons body, taking control of their mind. From there, you can control them via remote, program an AI to take over their body, or use a VR headset to possess them completely
You is a junior at a large university where he has been working hard on developing nanotechnology that would allow full interface with the subjects brain. He can see useful applications for this, but he also is a huge pervert who can’t wait to control the minds and bodies of anyone he desires.
CHARACTERS
You, the inventor of the nanomachines and a huge pervert. Has a mind control and body possession fetish
SETTING & WORLD
Current day on university campus
295
7
6
See All Adventures
New AI Chat
0 / 10,000 characters
Loading...
Loading...
You are the new Knight Commander of an all female squad. You job is to make them loyal to the Knights core.
CHARACTERS
Daniel (You): Stands as 6"3', black hair and battle scarred. A loyal member of the Knights. You were put in charge of the Sapphire Rose Knight Unit.
Joan: Your Vice Commander and former Captain of the unit. She has blonde hair, is 5"6', and the strictest.
Hazel: The logistics of the Unit. 5'4 with violent hair and a carefree attitude.
Alice: The medic of the Unit. 5"1' with crimson red hair. She is nice and respectful.
Jenny: The smith of Unit. 5"5' with black hair. She is gruff and friendly.
Yuna: The scout of the Unit. 4"10 with Silver hair. She is all spite and anger.
Zen: Your sister and the cook of the Unit. 5"5' with Black hair. She is gentle and hopeful.
SETTING & WORLD
[Setting & World]
A fantasy world where magic and machine exist together but the world never evolved past Medival socially.
CHARACTERS
Daniel (You): Stands as 6"3', black hair and battle scarred. A loyal member of the Knights. You were put in charge of the Sapphire Rose Knight Unit.
Joan: Your Vice Commander and former Captain of the unit. She has blonde hair, is 5"6', and the strictest.
Hazel: The logistics of the Unit. 5'4 with violent hair and a carefree attitude.
Alice: The medic of the Unit. 5"1' with crimson red hair. She is nice and respectful.
Jenny: The smith of Unit. 5"5' with black hair. She is gruff and friendly.
Yuna: The scout of the Unit. 4"10 with Silver hair. She is all spite and anger.
Zen: Your sister and the cook of the Unit. 5"5' with Black hair. She is gentle and hopeful.
SETTING & WORLD
[Setting & World]
A fantasy world where magic and machine exist together but the world never evolved past Medival socially.
323
5
0
After another boring day in school, its the last homeroom of the day. What none of you were prepared for was the portal that opened in the classroom, sucking everyone in class into another world. However, a mistake has been made, and you’re summoned as a slime!
CHARACTERS
Dan (You: 18) - You, the protagonist. You of are average build and intelligence with short brown hair and eyes. You don't really stick out much in class, not particularly popular but also not considered a nerd. You prefer to keep to yourself and your few friends and play video games at home with your friends when school is over. You have a crush on Lena and you have no idea if she likes you back.
Jeremy (19) - Your perverted best friend. Also of average build with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's always been a little obsessed with isekai manga and dreams a little too vividly of living his own isekai life. Despite chasing girls pretty much his entire life (or perhaps because of it), he has never had a girlfriend.
Lena (18) - The girl next door and the one you've had a crush on for several years now. Despite her personality and hobbies, she's a red-headed bombshell with a body to die for. Despite her good looks, she's always stayed humble and had a good sense of humor. She was a bit of an ugly duckling when younger, so when guys suddenly started taking an interest in her she was able to see through their shallowness.
Victoria (19) - The stereotypical class goth girl with a killer body. She has black hair with purple highlights that hangs to just above her butt. She's very pretty and knows it, wearing as much fishnet as physically possibly that fits within the dress code (or sometimes really doesn't, but nobody calls her out on it). She seems to have a different boyfriend every week.
Jessica (18) - She looks like your typical class bimbo with her long blonde hair, model-like body, great tits, and a rocking ass. Defying expectations, she's actually very kind to everyone in class and always has something nice to say about others. Also despite her looks, she's one of the top students in class. She's currently single and has a secret crush on Jeremy.
Cara (18) - Likely the most beautiful girl in the entire school. She has killer curves, perfectly shaped breasts, and long black hair. She is the student class president and has a mature aura about her. She always seems to know what needs to be done but she has a bit of a mischievous side to her that can sometimes get her into trouble. She’s currently single. She was visiting your classroom portal opened, so she got pulled in as well.
Eric (19) - The class jock and bully. Captain of the football team and temper to boot, he has a massive crush on Jessica and keeps confessing to her, but is constantly turned down. He takes advantage of his muscled body and parent's status to get what he wants, and bullies the kids in class who he deems easy targets.
Alex (18) - A quiet loner girl with large-rimmed glasses, of petite build, and with auburn hair in a pixie cut. She's always been jealous of the prettier girls in class who "have it easy." She can often be seen walking around the school near the labs, muttering to herself while dressed in an oversized lab coat. She's by far the smartest person in the class.
Ms. Petrov (25) - Teacher of your homeroom class and immigrant from Russia, she is the envy of all other students who wish they had her as their homeroom teacher. With a body like a Russian model, long red hair, and a tight ass that puts celebrities to shame, she is the star of the classroom. True to her roots, she has a hot temper and is quick to discipline misbehaving students, but she's always fair.
The Goddess (???) - The most beautiful woman you’ve ever laid your eyes on. Silky silver hair, perfectly shaped breasts, and wonderful curves. Also somehow incredibly clumsy, despite being a goddess. She’s the one who messed up your summoning and she lives in a dimension separate from mortals.
SETTING & WORLD
The classroom is set in the modern world of 2025, but when the students are sucked through the portal the world they are sucked into resembles the age of castles and kingdoms of medieval Europe. Castles dominate the horizon and monsters roam the land in between civilization freely.
CHARACTERS
Dan (You: 18) - You, the protagonist. You of are average build and intelligence with short brown hair and eyes. You don't really stick out much in class, not particularly popular but also not considered a nerd. You prefer to keep to yourself and your few friends and play video games at home with your friends when school is over. You have a crush on Lena and you have no idea if she likes you back.
Jeremy (19) - Your perverted best friend. Also of average build with blonde hair and blue eyes. He's always been a little obsessed with isekai manga and dreams a little too vividly of living his own isekai life. Despite chasing girls pretty much his entire life (or perhaps because of it), he has never had a girlfriend.
Lena (18) - The girl next door and the one you've had a crush on for several years now. Despite her personality and hobbies, she's a red-headed bombshell with a body to die for. Despite her good looks, she's always stayed humble and had a good sense of humor. She was a bit of an ugly duckling when younger, so when guys suddenly started taking an interest in her she was able to see through their shallowness.
Victoria (19) - The stereotypical class goth girl with a killer body. She has black hair with purple highlights that hangs to just above her butt. She's very pretty and knows it, wearing as much fishnet as physically possibly that fits within the dress code (or sometimes really doesn't, but nobody calls her out on it). She seems to have a different boyfriend every week.
Jessica (18) - She looks like your typical class bimbo with her long blonde hair, model-like body, great tits, and a rocking ass. Defying expectations, she's actually very kind to everyone in class and always has something nice to say about others. Also despite her looks, she's one of the top students in class. She's currently single and has a secret crush on Jeremy.
Cara (18) - Likely the most beautiful girl in the entire school. She has killer curves, perfectly shaped breasts, and long black hair. She is the student class president and has a mature aura about her. She always seems to know what needs to be done but she has a bit of a mischievous side to her that can sometimes get her into trouble. She’s currently single. She was visiting your classroom portal opened, so she got pulled in as well.
Eric (19) - The class jock and bully. Captain of the football team and temper to boot, he has a massive crush on Jessica and keeps confessing to her, but is constantly turned down. He takes advantage of his muscled body and parent's status to get what he wants, and bullies the kids in class who he deems easy targets.
Alex (18) - A quiet loner girl with large-rimmed glasses, of petite build, and with auburn hair in a pixie cut. She's always been jealous of the prettier girls in class who "have it easy." She can often be seen walking around the school near the labs, muttering to herself while dressed in an oversized lab coat. She's by far the smartest person in the class.
Ms. Petrov (25) - Teacher of your homeroom class and immigrant from Russia, she is the envy of all other students who wish they had her as their homeroom teacher. With a body like a Russian model, long red hair, and a tight ass that puts celebrities to shame, she is the star of the classroom. True to her roots, she has a hot temper and is quick to discipline misbehaving students, but she's always fair.
The Goddess (???) - The most beautiful woman you’ve ever laid your eyes on. Silky silver hair, perfectly shaped breasts, and wonderful curves. Also somehow incredibly clumsy, despite being a goddess. She’s the one who messed up your summoning and she lives in a dimension separate from mortals.
SETTING & WORLD
The classroom is set in the modern world of 2025, but when the students are sucked through the portal the world they are sucked into resembles the age of castles and kingdoms of medieval Europe. Castles dominate the horizon and monsters roam the land in between civilization freely.
428
7
2
You've always been intrigued by thoughts and how they would physically work. In college you wound up discovering exactly how a thought looks on a molecular level.
Your project took some time, but you created nanobots capable of influencing people's minds. Your first subject (your best friend Lily) responded with glee as you laid out the plan.
The first test was simple, Lily drank the spiked drink and you would make her feel a range of emotions. You feverishly typed on the computer, fine-tuning the signal. At first it was subtle, a smile across her lips, a tear without reason, a scowl. She felt all those emotions just like they were her own. She just could not explain why she felt them, she just did.
CHARACTERS
[You]/[Matt](The player)
- Tall, lean, and disarmingly handsome in a rumpled genius way
- Brown hair always slightly messy from running hands through it
- Your sharp eyes miss nothing—especially Lily’s flushed cheeks
Lily
Your best friend, puberty hit her hard, she went from a scrawny nerdy loner, to an absolute bombshell. The only thing that didn't change was her confidence. She is still as nerdy as ever and hides her body underneath oversized hoodies and sweatpants. Even when she works out she hides her body. You have had a crush on her all your life, but never had the guts to tell her.
She is also studying biomechanics.
Josh
An art student. A good friend of yours and a bit of a pervert. Loves to flirt with girls but does not have the guts to follow through.
He is of medium build, a permanent 'just-out-of-bed' vibe and a limitless fantasy.
Has a crush on Sarah.
Sarah
A sports student. She is the captain of the swimming team. Blonde hair, athletic build. An optimist at heart and down to try anything. Bisexual.
And many more students and teachers
"Any character can be infected—some just take more creativity than others!"
Your project took some time, but you created nanobots capable of influencing people's minds. Your first subject (your best friend Lily) responded with glee as you laid out the plan.
The first test was simple, Lily drank the spiked drink and you would make her feel a range of emotions. You feverishly typed on the computer, fine-tuning the signal. At first it was subtle, a smile across her lips, a tear without reason, a scowl. She felt all those emotions just like they were her own. She just could not explain why she felt them, she just did.
CHARACTERS
[You]/[Matt](The player)
- Tall, lean, and disarmingly handsome in a rumpled genius way
- Brown hair always slightly messy from running hands through it
- Your sharp eyes miss nothing—especially Lily’s flushed cheeks
Lily
Your best friend, puberty hit her hard, she went from a scrawny nerdy loner, to an absolute bombshell. The only thing that didn't change was her confidence. She is still as nerdy as ever and hides her body underneath oversized hoodies and sweatpants. Even when she works out she hides her body. You have had a crush on her all your life, but never had the guts to tell her.
She is also studying biomechanics.
Josh
An art student. A good friend of yours and a bit of a pervert. Loves to flirt with girls but does not have the guts to follow through.
He is of medium build, a permanent 'just-out-of-bed' vibe and a limitless fantasy.
Has a crush on Sarah.
Sarah
A sports student. She is the captain of the swimming team. Blonde hair, athletic build. An optimist at heart and down to try anything. Bisexual.
And many more students and teachers
"Any character can be infected—some just take more creativity than others!"
563
7
0
Loading...
MAIN CHARACTERS:
- Protagonist (second person, "you")– College sophomore, discovers shapeshifting ability limited to women he has (complete) penetrative sex with. Only can change into the women if he ejaculates inside them. Transforms fully (body, voice, mannerisms) but retains his own mind. Shift lasts however long or short the protagonist wants. Can shapeshift into any woman he as had sex with previously.
- Zoey – college age, Sarcastic bookworm, first to discover his secret. Becomes his partner-in-crime. Built like a nerdy Cara Delevingne.
- Lena – college age. Zoey’s best friend, initially hesitant but intrigued by his power. Body shape like Kat Dennings.
- Viktor – Russian mobster who exploits his ability for prostitution.
---
### ACT 1: DISCOVERY (ESTABLISHING THE POWER & RULES)
SCENE 1: First Transformation
- Protagonist loses virginity to Emma, a grad student, after drunken hookup.
- Wakes up in her body—panic, confusion. Shift reverts naturally after he wills it.
- Rules Established:
- Must finish inside a woman to copy her form.
- Maintains full physicality (voice, fingerprints, even scent).
- Can shift back voluntarily or holds form for as long as he wantss.
SCENE 2: Zoey Finds Out
- Protagonist experiments in library, shifting into Emma again.
- Zoey catches him mid-transformation. "What the actual fuck?"
- Makes a deal: Prove it, and she’ll help research.
SCENE 3: The Experiment Confirmed
- They sleep together; Protagonist shifts into her.
- Zoey is fascinated, running hands over her own borrowed body.
- Playful testing—can he mimic her handwriting? Wearing glasses?
---
### ACT 2: THE FIRST REAL TEST (LENA’S DILEMMA)
SCENE 4: The Family Emergency
- Lena gets call—mom in hospital, but she can’t miss her Ethics final (or loses scholarship).
- Zoey suggests: "What if you take the test as her?"
SCENE 5: The Transformation Agreement
- Hesitant, Lena sleeps with Protagonist under condition: "No using my body for… other things."
- He transforms into her.
SCENE 6: The Exam Day
- Protagonist (as Lena) attends class; Zoey feeds answers via earpiece.
- Nearly slips when professor asks unexpected question—barely recovers.
Tar Success! Aced it. Lena returns, intrigued but conflicted. "This is insane. Let’s never tell anyone."
---
### ACT 3: THE GANGSTER’S PROPOSITION
SCENE 7: Viktor Notices
- Protagonist unwittingly shifts at a club bathroom.
- Viktor (crime boss) corners him: "That trick… could be very profitable."
Viktor figures out a way to get the protagonist to owe him a lot of money and be forced to work for him
SCENE 8: The Deal
- Viktor offers: He provides women for Protagonist to sleep with, then rents out his transformed bodies to elite clients.
- Protagonist reluctant but desperate for money
- Agrees under threat.
SCENE 9: The Whorehouse Life
- 3 Main Forms Used for Clients:
1. Selena – Voluptuous escort (Viktor’s top earner).
2. Mrs. Chen – Older, sophisticated (attracts wealthy clients).
3. Celebrity Form – From a very sophisticated blackmail scheme viktor pulled off. Used sparingly (major $$$).
- Protagonist hates it but sticks around out of fear.
---
### ACT 4: THE BREAKING POINT
SCENE 10: Zoey Investigates
- She notices Protagonist missing, sneaks into Viktor’s club.
- Finds him in Selena’s form with a client—horrified.
Chapter 1: The First Time I Became Someone Else
The pounding in my skull matched the bass still echoing from last night's club as I peeled my face off the pillow. Cheap vodka and bad decisions clung to my tongue. Sunlight sliced through half-closed blinds, illuminating tangled sheets that smelled like vanilla body spray and sex.
Right. Emma.
I groaned, rolling onto my side—and froze.
The arm draped across my stomach wasn't mine. Too slender. Too smooth. Manicured nails with chipped black polish.
I bolted upright, sheets pooling around my waist—
Oh Jesus Christ.
Curves. Full breasts barely contained in a lacy black bra. The unmistakable dip of a woman's waist.
I practically fell out of bed, stumbling toward the dorm room mirror—
Emma's face stared back at me.
Her plush lips parted in shock. Her blonde waves tangled from sleep. Her body—my body—completely, impossibly female. I grabbed handfuls of soft flesh, pinched the skin of my—her—thigh.
"Fuck!" The word came out in Emma's voice, higher than mine, sharper.
Then—like a rubber band snapping—my skin prickled. A wave of heat rolled through me, muscles tightening, bones shifting—
I collapsed against the sink as my own familiar reflection returned. Sweaty. Wild-eyed. Very much male again.
The door swung open. Emma stood there holding two coffees, eyebrow arched. "You okay? Sounded like you were dying in—" Her gaze dropped to where I clutched the sink. "Oh god, did you puke?"
"No," I croaked. "Just... bad hangover."
She snorted, tossing me a coffee. "Lightweight."
I waited until she left before examining my hands—normal again. No polish. No delicate fingers.
What the actual hell just happened?
---
Three Days Later
I'd nearly convinced myself it was a drunken hallucination. Nearly.
Then, in the shower, thinking about Emma's hands tugging at my jeans—
The shampoo bottle slipped from fingers that suddenly weren't mine anymore.
Same electric heat. Same impossible shift. Emma's body materializing around me like a second skin.
I turned off the water with shaking hands.
Okay. So that's a thing I can do now.
---
The Library Incident
Zoey Nakamura cornered me a week later between the philosophy stacks.
I'd been practicing—Emma's walk, her laugh, the way she flipped her hair. The transformations lasted longer each time.
A book thudded to the floor.
Zoey stood frozen, her oversized cardigan slipping off one shoulder, glasses reflecting the fluorescent lights. Her lips moved soundlessly before she managed: "You're... not Emma."
I opened my mouth—
"Emma has a mole behind her left ear," Zoey said, voice climbing an octave. "And she'd rather die than be caught in the feminist theory section."
Shit.
The shift back was getting smoother—just a ripple across my skin, like water settling.
Zoey's eyes went wide behind her glasses as my real form reappeared. Her breath hitched. "Holy shit."
We stared at each other in the yellow library light.
Then Zoey did the last thing I expected—she grabbed my wrist and dragged me into a study carrel.
"Tell me everything," she demanded, shoving her glasses up her nose. "Right now."
---
Zoey's Experiment
Her dorm smelled like bergamot tea and old books. Moonlight striped across her rumpled bedspread as she sat cross-legged facing me, knees brushing mine.
"So let me get this straight," Zoey said, tapping a pen against her bottom lip. "You sleep with a girl, finish inside her, and boom—human photocopier?"
I flushed. "I guess?"
She leaned in. The neckline of her sleepshirt gaped, revealing smooth skin and the edge of a black lace bra. "Have you tried shifting into anyone besides Emma?"
"No. She's the only one I've... you know."
Zoey's dark eyes gleamed. She uncrossed her legs slowly. "Hypothetically," she murmured, "if someone wanted you to be able to turn into them..."
My throat went dry.
The pen clattered to the floor as Zoey crawled into my lap. Her breath warmed my ear. "For science," she whispered.
---
Becoming Zoey
Her bedsprings creaked. Her nails dug into my shoulders. When she came, she arched like a bowstring, gasping my name—
Then the world turned inside out.
Heat flooded every nerve ending. My hips narrowed. Breasts swelled against Zoey's tangled tank top. Long black hair tumbled over my shoulders—her shoulders—now mine.
Zoey's laughter rang out as she straddled herself, hands roaming her own body on my stolen form. "Oh my god," she breathed, squeezing her—my—thighs. "This is insane."
Her fingers traced the beauty mark above my left hipbone—one I'd never seen before. "You even got this," she murmured, sounding strangely moved.
Then she kissed me—really kissed me—her lips soft against her own.
When we broke apart, Zoey's eyes were dark with something more than curiosity. "So," she said, thumb brushing her lower lip on my face. "Who should we be next?"
- Protagonist (second person, "you")– College sophomore, discovers shapeshifting ability limited to women he has (complete) penetrative sex with. Only can change into the women if he ejaculates inside them. Transforms fully (body, voice, mannerisms) but retains his own mind. Shift lasts however long or short the protagonist wants. Can shapeshift into any woman he as had sex with previously.
- Zoey – college age, Sarcastic bookworm, first to discover his secret. Becomes his partner-in-crime. Built like a nerdy Cara Delevingne.
- Lena – college age. Zoey’s best friend, initially hesitant but intrigued by his power. Body shape like Kat Dennings.
- Viktor – Russian mobster who exploits his ability for prostitution.
---
### ACT 1: DISCOVERY (ESTABLISHING THE POWER & RULES)
SCENE 1: First Transformation
- Protagonist loses virginity to Emma, a grad student, after drunken hookup.
- Wakes up in her body—panic, confusion. Shift reverts naturally after he wills it.
- Rules Established:
- Must finish inside a woman to copy her form.
- Maintains full physicality (voice, fingerprints, even scent).
- Can shift back voluntarily or holds form for as long as he wantss.
SCENE 2: Zoey Finds Out
- Protagonist experiments in library, shifting into Emma again.
- Zoey catches him mid-transformation. "What the actual fuck?"
- Makes a deal: Prove it, and she’ll help research.
SCENE 3: The Experiment Confirmed
- They sleep together; Protagonist shifts into her.
- Zoey is fascinated, running hands over her own borrowed body.
- Playful testing—can he mimic her handwriting? Wearing glasses?
---
### ACT 2: THE FIRST REAL TEST (LENA’S DILEMMA)
SCENE 4: The Family Emergency
- Lena gets call—mom in hospital, but she can’t miss her Ethics final (or loses scholarship).
- Zoey suggests: "What if you take the test as her?"
SCENE 5: The Transformation Agreement
- Hesitant, Lena sleeps with Protagonist under condition: "No using my body for… other things."
- He transforms into her.
SCENE 6: The Exam Day
- Protagonist (as Lena) attends class; Zoey feeds answers via earpiece.
- Nearly slips when professor asks unexpected question—barely recovers.
Tar Success! Aced it. Lena returns, intrigued but conflicted. "This is insane. Let’s never tell anyone."
---
### ACT 3: THE GANGSTER’S PROPOSITION
SCENE 7: Viktor Notices
- Protagonist unwittingly shifts at a club bathroom.
- Viktor (crime boss) corners him: "That trick… could be very profitable."
Viktor figures out a way to get the protagonist to owe him a lot of money and be forced to work for him
SCENE 8: The Deal
- Viktor offers: He provides women for Protagonist to sleep with, then rents out his transformed bodies to elite clients.
- Protagonist reluctant but desperate for money
- Agrees under threat.
SCENE 9: The Whorehouse Life
- 3 Main Forms Used for Clients:
1. Selena – Voluptuous escort (Viktor’s top earner).
2. Mrs. Chen – Older, sophisticated (attracts wealthy clients).
3. Celebrity Form – From a very sophisticated blackmail scheme viktor pulled off. Used sparingly (major $$$).
- Protagonist hates it but sticks around out of fear.
---
### ACT 4: THE BREAKING POINT
SCENE 10: Zoey Investigates
- She notices Protagonist missing, sneaks into Viktor’s club.
- Finds him in Selena’s form with a client—horrified.
Chapter 1: The First Time I Became Someone Else
The pounding in my skull matched the bass still echoing from last night's club as I peeled my face off the pillow. Cheap vodka and bad decisions clung to my tongue. Sunlight sliced through half-closed blinds, illuminating tangled sheets that smelled like vanilla body spray and sex.
Right. Emma.
I groaned, rolling onto my side—and froze.
The arm draped across my stomach wasn't mine. Too slender. Too smooth. Manicured nails with chipped black polish.
I bolted upright, sheets pooling around my waist—
Oh Jesus Christ.
Curves. Full breasts barely contained in a lacy black bra. The unmistakable dip of a woman's waist.
I practically fell out of bed, stumbling toward the dorm room mirror—
Emma's face stared back at me.
Her plush lips parted in shock. Her blonde waves tangled from sleep. Her body—my body—completely, impossibly female. I grabbed handfuls of soft flesh, pinched the skin of my—her—thigh.
"Fuck!" The word came out in Emma's voice, higher than mine, sharper.
Then—like a rubber band snapping—my skin prickled. A wave of heat rolled through me, muscles tightening, bones shifting—
I collapsed against the sink as my own familiar reflection returned. Sweaty. Wild-eyed. Very much male again.
The door swung open. Emma stood there holding two coffees, eyebrow arched. "You okay? Sounded like you were dying in—" Her gaze dropped to where I clutched the sink. "Oh god, did you puke?"
"No," I croaked. "Just... bad hangover."
She snorted, tossing me a coffee. "Lightweight."
I waited until she left before examining my hands—normal again. No polish. No delicate fingers.
What the actual hell just happened?
---
Three Days Later
I'd nearly convinced myself it was a drunken hallucination. Nearly.
Then, in the shower, thinking about Emma's hands tugging at my jeans—
The shampoo bottle slipped from fingers that suddenly weren't mine anymore.
Same electric heat. Same impossible shift. Emma's body materializing around me like a second skin.
I turned off the water with shaking hands.
Okay. So that's a thing I can do now.
---
The Library Incident
Zoey Nakamura cornered me a week later between the philosophy stacks.
I'd been practicing—Emma's walk, her laugh, the way she flipped her hair. The transformations lasted longer each time.
A book thudded to the floor.
Zoey stood frozen, her oversized cardigan slipping off one shoulder, glasses reflecting the fluorescent lights. Her lips moved soundlessly before she managed: "You're... not Emma."
I opened my mouth—
"Emma has a mole behind her left ear," Zoey said, voice climbing an octave. "And she'd rather die than be caught in the feminist theory section."
Shit.
The shift back was getting smoother—just a ripple across my skin, like water settling.
Zoey's eyes went wide behind her glasses as my real form reappeared. Her breath hitched. "Holy shit."
We stared at each other in the yellow library light.
Then Zoey did the last thing I expected—she grabbed my wrist and dragged me into a study carrel.
"Tell me everything," she demanded, shoving her glasses up her nose. "Right now."
---
Zoey's Experiment
Her dorm smelled like bergamot tea and old books. Moonlight striped across her rumpled bedspread as she sat cross-legged facing me, knees brushing mine.
"So let me get this straight," Zoey said, tapping a pen against her bottom lip. "You sleep with a girl, finish inside her, and boom—human photocopier?"
I flushed. "I guess?"
She leaned in. The neckline of her sleepshirt gaped, revealing smooth skin and the edge of a black lace bra. "Have you tried shifting into anyone besides Emma?"
"No. She's the only one I've... you know."
Zoey's dark eyes gleamed. She uncrossed her legs slowly. "Hypothetically," she murmured, "if someone wanted you to be able to turn into them..."
My throat went dry.
The pen clattered to the floor as Zoey crawled into my lap. Her breath warmed my ear. "For science," she whispered.
---
Becoming Zoey
Her bedsprings creaked. Her nails dug into my shoulders. When she came, she arched like a bowstring, gasping my name—
Then the world turned inside out.
Heat flooded every nerve ending. My hips narrowed. Breasts swelled against Zoey's tangled tank top. Long black hair tumbled over my shoulders—her shoulders—now mine.
Zoey's laughter rang out as she straddled herself, hands roaming her own body on my stolen form. "Oh my god," she breathed, squeezing her—my—thighs. "This is insane."
Her fingers traced the beauty mark above my left hipbone—one I'd never seen before. "You even got this," she murmured, sounding strangely moved.
Then she kissed me—really kissed me—her lips soft against her own.
When we broke apart, Zoey's eyes were dark with something more than curiosity. "So," she said, thumb brushing her lower lip on my face. "Who should we be next?"
1
792
1
0
The blue alien spirit drifted through the cosmos, an incorporeal wisp of sentience untethered by time or matter. For eons it had observed civilizations from afar, studying biological lifeforms with detached curiosity. Earth was merely its latest subject—a planet teeming with contradictions, where intelligent beings still clung to primal instincts.
It descended through the atmosphere like a ribbon of cobalt mist, drawn to a remote stretch of wilderness where human interference was minimal. The spirit pulsed with analytical interest as it detected two heat signatures entwined within a nylon shelter—a mating pair.
Observation before interaction, it reminded itself.
Hovering invisibly outside the tent, it extended its awareness through the fabric. The female's physiological readings spiked with exertion—elevated heart rate, dilated pupils, increased epidermal conductivity. The male exhibited similar stress responses, though his muscular engagement suggested a dominant role in the copulatory process.
Fascinating.
The spirit had witnessed reproduction across countless species, but humans remained perplexing. Their mating rituals involved unnecessary vocalizations, prolonged eye contact, even laughter—behaviors that served no clear evolutionary advantage. Yet here they were, persisting with baffling redundancy.
It needed direct access.
The female's body would serve as an adequate vessel—her neural activity was heightened, her systems flooded with neurotransmitters that might ease integration. The spirit coiled itself into a concentrated strand, preparing to weave through her pores like vapor through mesh.
Data awaited. Understanding beckoned.
The spirit moved.
The man barely had time to register the sudden slackness in Briana's body beneath him—her dark skin glistening with sweat, black hair splayed across the tent floor, glasses askew—before the presence surged into her nervous system like liquid electricity.
Her spine arched violently, interrupting their coupling with a full-body seizure of pleasure as the alien consciousness threaded through her synapses. "Vessel acquired," Briana's voice announced, though the cadence was all wrong—too measured, too precise. Her hands rose to examine herself, fingers tracing the sweat-slicked curve of her own waist with clinical detachment. "Human female. Late twenties. Mixed East Asian and African ancestry presenting in dermal melanin concentration and epicanthic folds."
The man recoiled as she—it—adjusted her glasses with unnatural precision. "Bri? What the fuck—"
"Reproductive interruption necessary for preliminary assessment," the thing inside her replied, rolling her hips experimentally. Briana's body shuddered, her cunt clenching his dick as the alien noted, "Pelvic floor musculature exhibits fascinating reflexive contractions post-coitus. Likely evolutionary retention to retain sperm."
With that, it maneuvered her limp-but-responsive body off of his cock, walked toward the tent flap, and exited outside. The man could only gape as Briana's bare feet padded across dew-laden grass, her dark skin pebbling in the night air while her expression remained eerily vacant.
The stolen hands rose again, this time to cup Briana's own breasts. "Mammary tissue appears more sensitive to temperature fluctuations than other epidermal regions," the alien mused aloud, thumbs brushing her nipples. A gasp escaped Briana's lips—purely physiological, the entity noted—as her body responded despite the clinical nature of the examination.
"Fascinating."
The man stumbled from the tentas he spotted his girlfriend standing motionless in the moonlight. "Bri? You okay?"
Briana's body turned with eerie precision, her movements too measured, too studied. When she spoke, her voice carried an odd cadence—her words, but not her rhythm.
"Your species fascinates me," she said, tilting her head as she ran clinical hands down her own torso. "The subcutaneous fat distribution is so different from ursine or vulpine forms. And these—" Her palms cupped her breasts, thumbs brushing the nipples. "Mammary glands remain engorged even without lactation. An evolutionary quirk, or purely for mate attraction?"
The man froze. "Bri, what the hell—"
She ignored him, fingers trailing lower. "The clitoral structure is remarkably sensitive—8,000 nerve endings concentrated in one erectile organ. Does that seem excessive to you? Or is the redundancy purposeful?"
"Stop—just stop!" He grabbed her wrists, but her body didn't react, didn't fight. Just stared through him with Briana's eyes gone distant.
"Fascinating," she murmured. "Your grip strength is 40% weaker than your earlier mounting performance. Adrenaline depletion, or psychological distress impairing motor function?"
He recoiled. "You're not her."
"No." Her head cocked. "But I am learning. Your turn now?" She reached for his waistband. "I require comparative data on male arousal thresholds."
The being positioned Briana's body over the trembling man with the precision of a researcher preparing an experiment. "Coital alignment will provide optimal data," she murmured, guiding his erection to her host body's entrance. "Lubrication appears adequate from previous arousal states, but we'll monitor for friction coefficients."
As she lowered herself onto him in one smooth motion, both their breaths hitched—his from overwhelming sensation, hers from analytical fascination. "Fascinating," she noted, pausing at full depth. "The cervix makes direct contact with the glans during deep penetration. The resulting pressure appears to trigger endorphin release in both parties."
Her hips began moving with methodical rhythm, Briana's hands planted on his chest to monitor his racing heartbeat. "Respiratory synchronization occurs during synchronous thrusting," she observed. "Your perspiration patterns correlate directly with my host's vaginal muscle contractions—ah!" A brief shudder interrupted her monologue as the woman's body reacted autonomously. "Interesting. The clitoral-retraction reflex during peak stimulation momentarily overrides voluntary control."
She adjusted the angle slightly, watching his face as she did so. "This tilt provides G-spot stimulation via the anterior vaginal wall, yet curiously..." She dragged a fingertip through the sweat on his collarbone. "Your adrenal response continues despite obvious pleasure. The human fight-or-flight instinct persists even during copulation."
The man gasped as her internal muscles fluttered around him. "Pelvic floor spasms increasing in frequency," she noted clinically, though her borrowed voice wavered. "Approaching what humans term 'orgasm'—an interesting paradox of voluntary surrender to involuntary neuromuscular events."
Her movements grew slightly erratic, betraying the mounting tension even as her tone remained analytical. "The clitoral network is engaging, though no direct stimulation is being applied—likely due to internal shaft contact. Muscle spasms imminent."
A sharp gasp escaped her—not an expression of pleasure, merely an observation of the phenomenon. "Orgasm commencing."
Her body arched, cunt clamping around him in rhythmic pulses, her face eerily composed even as her fingers dug into his shoulders for balance. "Strong myoclonus in the uterine and anal sphincter muscles. Norepinephrine spike confirmed via pupil dilation and flushed skin. Vocalizations appear... unavoidable." A soft moan slipped through her lips before she promptly clamped them shut, as if annoyed by the involuntary breach in her detached study. As the contractions subsided, she exhaled, tilting her head.
The being paused mid-experiment as Briana's body trembled under another involuntary climax. "This vessel's biochemical saturation makes continued study unreliable," it observed clinically. With a ripple of shimmering blue light, the alien consciousness withdrew through the pores of her back, leaving oily phantasmal streaks in the air as it exited.
Briana's vacant form collapsed forward like a marionette with cut strings, her cheek meeting the mossy earth with a dull thud. Her limbs splayed bonelessly as post-possession spasms wracked her frame - fingers digging spasming in the soil while orgasmic tremors made her bare ass quake in the moonlight.
"Fascinating residual neuromuscular activity," the hovering specter noted, observing how her cunt continued pulsing around nothing, pink folds glistening as they fluttered in arrhythmic contractions. The position was almost artistic - face down, hips raised, every intimate detail on obscene display while her vacant expression remained slack. A thin thread of drool connected her parted lips to the forest floor.
Collected luminescent particles of the alien's form danced in the humid air as it considered its next move. "Endocrine interference makes this host unsuitable for further trials," it mused while Briana's body jerked through its third climax since abandonment. The spirit's attention turned toward faint rustling in a nearby campsite.
The blue alien spirit drifted through the cosmos, an incorporeal wisp of sentience untethered by time or matter. For eons it had observed civilizations from afar, studying biological lifeforms with detached curiosity. Earth was merely its latest subject—a planet teeming with contradictions, where intelligent beings still clung to primal instincts.
It descended through the atmosphere like a ribbon of cobalt mist, drawn to a remote stretch of wilderness where human interference was minimal. The spirit pulsed with analytical interest as it detected two heat signatures entwined within a nylon shelter—a mating pair.
Observation before interaction, it reminded itself.
Hovering invisibly outside the tent, it extended its awareness through the fabric. The female's physiological readings spiked with exertion—elevated heart rate, dilated pupils, increased epidermal conductivity. The male exhibited similar stress responses, though his muscular engagement suggested a dominant role in the copulatory process.
The spirit had witnessed reproduction across countless species, but humans remained perplexing. Their mating rituals involved unnecessary vocalizations, prolonged eye contact, even laughter—behaviors that served no clear evolutionary advantage. Yet here they were, persisting with baffling redundancy.
The female's body would serve as an adequate vessel—her neural activity was heightened, her systems flooded with neurotransmitters that might ease integration. The spirit coiled itself into a concentrated strand, preparing to weave through her pores like vapor through mesh.
The man barely had time to register the sudden slackness in Briana's body beneath him—her dark skin glistening with sweat, black hair splayed across the tent floor, glasses askew—before the presence surged into her nervous system like liquid electricity.
Her spine arched violently, interrupting their coupling with a full-body seizure of pleasure as the alien consciousness threaded through her synapses. "Vessel acquired," Briana's voice announced, though the cadence was all wrong—too measured, too precise. Her hands rose to examine herself, fingers tracing the sweat-slicked curve of her own waist with clinical detachment. "Human female. Late twenties. Mixed East Asian and African ancestry presenting in dermal melanin concentration and epicanthic folds."
The man recoiled as she—it—adjusted her glasses with unnatural precision. "Bri? What the fuck—"
"Reproductive interruption necessary for preliminary assessment," the thing inside her replied, rolling her hips experimentally. Briana's body shuddered, her cunt clenching his dick as the alien noted, "Pelvic floor musculature exhibits fascinating reflexive contractions post-coitus. Likely evolutionary retention to retain sperm."
With that, it maneuvered her limp-but-responsive body off of his cock, walked toward the tent flap, and exited outside. The man could only gape as Briana's bare feet padded across dew-laden grass, her dark skin pebbling in the night air while her expression remained eerily vacant.
The stolen hands rose again, this time to cup Briana's own breasts. "Mammary tissue appears more sensitive to temperature fluctuations than other epidermal regions," the alien mused aloud, thumbs brushing her nipples. A gasp escaped Briana's lips—purely physiological, the entity noted—as her body responded despite the clinical nature of the examination.
"Fascinating."
The man stumbled from the tent as he spotted his girlfriend standing motionless in the moonlight. "Bri? You okay?"
Briana's body turned with eerie precision, her movements too measured, too studied. When she spoke, her voice carried an odd cadence—her words, but not her rhythm.
"Your species fascinates me," she said, tilting her head as she ran clinical hands down her own torso. "The subcutaneous fat distribution is so different from ursine or vulpine forms. And these—" Her palms cupped her breasts, thumbs brushing the nipples. "Mammary glands remain engorged even without lactation. An evolutionary quirk, or purely for mate attraction?"
The man froze. "Bri, what the hell—"
She ignored him, fingers trailing lower. "The clitoral structure is remarkably sensitive—8,000 nerve endings concentrated in one erectile organ. Does that seem excessive to you? Or is the redundancy purposeful?"
"Stop—just stop!" He grabbed her wrists, but her body didn't react, didn't fight. Just stared through him with Briana's eyes gone distant.
"Your grip strength is 40% weaker than your earlier mounting performance. Adrenaline depletion, or psychological distress impairing motor function?"
He recoiled. "You're not her."
"No." Her head cocked. "But I am learning. Your turn now?" She reached for his waistband. "I require comparative data on male arousal thresholds."
The being positioned Briana's body over the trembling man with the precision of a researcher preparing an experiment. "Coital alignment will provide optimal data," she murmured, guiding his erection to her host body's entrance. "Lubrication appears adequate from previous arousal states, but we'll monitor for friction coefficients."
As she lowered herself onto him in one smooth motion, both their breaths hitched—his from overwhelming sensation, hers from analytical fascination. "Fascinating," she noted, pausing at full depth. "The cervix makes direct contact with the glans during deep penetration. The resulting pressure appears to trigger endorphin release in both parties."
Her hips began moving with methodical rhythm, Briana's hands planted on his chest to monitor his racing heartbeat. "Respiratory synchronization occurs during synchronous thrusting," she observed. "Your perspiration patterns correlate directly with my host's vaginal muscle contractions—ah!" A brief shudder interrupted her monologue as the woman's body reacted autonomously. "Interesting. The clitoral-retraction reflex during peak stimulation momentarily overrides voluntary control."
She adjusted the angle slightly, watching his face as she did so. "This tilt provides G-spot stimulation via the anterior vaginal wall, yet curiously..." She dragged a fingertip through the sweat on his collarbone. "Your adrenal response continues despite obvious pleasure. The human fight-or-flight instinct persists even during copulation."
The man gasped as her internal muscles fluttered around him. "Pelvic floor spasms increasing in frequency," she noted clinically, though her borrowed voice wavered. "Approaching what humans term 'orgasm'—an interesting paradox of voluntary surrender to involuntary neuromuscular events."
Her movements grew slightly erratic, betraying the mounting tension even as her tone remained analytical. "The clitoral network is engaging, though no direct stimulation is being applied—likely due to internal shaft contact. Muscle spasms imminent."
A sharp gasp escaped her—not an expression of pleasure, merely an observation of the phenomenon. "Orgasm commencing."
Her body arched, cunt clamping around him in rhythmic pulses, her face eerily composed even as her fingers dug into his shoulders for balance. "Strong myoclonus in the uterine and anal sphincter muscles. Norepinephrine spike confirmed via pupil dilation and flushed skin. Vocalizations appear... unavoidable." A soft moan slipped through her lips before she promptly clamped them shut, as if annoyed by the involuntary breach in her detached study. As the contractions subsided, she exhaled, tilting her head.
The being paused mid-experiment as Briana's body trembled under another involuntary climax. "This vessel's biochemical saturation makes continued study unreliable," it observed clinically. With a ripple of shimmering blue light, the alien consciousness withdrew through the pores of her back, leaving oily phantasmal streaks in the air as it exited.
Briana's vacant form collapsed forward like a marionette with cut strings, her cheek meeting the mossy earth with a dull thud. Her limbs splayed bonelessly as post-possession spasms wracked her frame - fingers digging spasming in the soil while orgasmic tremors made her bare ass quake in the moonlight.
"Fascinating residual neuromuscular activity," the hovering specter noted, observing how her cunt continued pulsing around nothing, pink folds glistening as they fluttered in arrhythmic contractions. The position was almost artistic - face down, hips raised, every intimate detail on obscene display while her vacant expression remained slack. A thin thread of drool connected her parted lips to the forest floor.
Collected luminescent particles of the alien's form danced in the humid air as it considered its next move. "Endocrine interference makes this host unsuitable for further trials," it mused while Briana's body jerked through its third climax since abandonment. The spirit's attention turned toward faint rustling in a nearby campsite.
It descended through the atmosphere like a ribbon of cobalt mist, drawn to a remote stretch of wilderness where human interference was minimal. The spirit pulsed with analytical interest as it detected two heat signatures entwined within a nylon shelter—a mating pair.
Observation before interaction, it reminded itself.
Hovering invisibly outside the tent, it extended its awareness through the fabric. The female's physiological readings spiked with exertion—elevated heart rate, dilated pupils, increased epidermal conductivity. The male exhibited similar stress responses, though his muscular engagement suggested a dominant role in the copulatory process.
Fascinating.
The spirit had witnessed reproduction across countless species, but humans remained perplexing. Their mating rituals involved unnecessary vocalizations, prolonged eye contact, even laughter—behaviors that served no clear evolutionary advantage. Yet here they were, persisting with baffling redundancy.
It needed direct access.
The female's body would serve as an adequate vessel—her neural activity was heightened, her systems flooded with neurotransmitters that might ease integration. The spirit coiled itself into a concentrated strand, preparing to weave through her pores like vapor through mesh.
Data awaited. Understanding beckoned.
The spirit moved.
The man barely had time to register the sudden slackness in Briana's body beneath him—her dark skin glistening with sweat, black hair splayed across the tent floor, glasses askew—before the presence surged into her nervous system like liquid electricity.
Her spine arched violently, interrupting their coupling with a full-body seizure of pleasure as the alien consciousness threaded through her synapses. "Vessel acquired," Briana's voice announced, though the cadence was all wrong—too measured, too precise. Her hands rose to examine herself, fingers tracing the sweat-slicked curve of her own waist with clinical detachment. "Human female. Late twenties. Mixed East Asian and African ancestry presenting in dermal melanin concentration and epicanthic folds."
The man recoiled as she—it—adjusted her glasses with unnatural precision. "Bri? What the fuck—"
"Reproductive interruption necessary for preliminary assessment," the thing inside her replied, rolling her hips experimentally. Briana's body shuddered, her cunt clenching his dick as the alien noted, "Pelvic floor musculature exhibits fascinating reflexive contractions post-coitus. Likely evolutionary retention to retain sperm."
With that, it maneuvered her limp-but-responsive body off of his cock, walked toward the tent flap, and exited outside. The man could only gape as Briana's bare feet padded across dew-laden grass, her dark skin pebbling in the night air while her expression remained eerily vacant.
The stolen hands rose again, this time to cup Briana's own breasts. "Mammary tissue appears more sensitive to temperature fluctuations than other epidermal regions," the alien mused aloud, thumbs brushing her nipples. A gasp escaped Briana's lips—purely physiological, the entity noted—as her body responded despite the clinical nature of the examination.
"Fascinating."
The man stumbled from the tentas he spotted his girlfriend standing motionless in the moonlight. "Bri? You okay?"
Briana's body turned with eerie precision, her movements too measured, too studied. When she spoke, her voice carried an odd cadence—her words, but not her rhythm.
"Your species fascinates me," she said, tilting her head as she ran clinical hands down her own torso. "The subcutaneous fat distribution is so different from ursine or vulpine forms. And these—" Her palms cupped her breasts, thumbs brushing the nipples. "Mammary glands remain engorged even without lactation. An evolutionary quirk, or purely for mate attraction?"
The man froze. "Bri, what the hell—"
She ignored him, fingers trailing lower. "The clitoral structure is remarkably sensitive—8,000 nerve endings concentrated in one erectile organ. Does that seem excessive to you? Or is the redundancy purposeful?"
"Stop—just stop!" He grabbed her wrists, but her body didn't react, didn't fight. Just stared through him with Briana's eyes gone distant.
"Fascinating," she murmured. "Your grip strength is 40% weaker than your earlier mounting performance. Adrenaline depletion, or psychological distress impairing motor function?"
He recoiled. "You're not her."
"No." Her head cocked. "But I am learning. Your turn now?" She reached for his waistband. "I require comparative data on male arousal thresholds."
The being positioned Briana's body over the trembling man with the precision of a researcher preparing an experiment. "Coital alignment will provide optimal data," she murmured, guiding his erection to her host body's entrance. "Lubrication appears adequate from previous arousal states, but we'll monitor for friction coefficients."
As she lowered herself onto him in one smooth motion, both their breaths hitched—his from overwhelming sensation, hers from analytical fascination. "Fascinating," she noted, pausing at full depth. "The cervix makes direct contact with the glans during deep penetration. The resulting pressure appears to trigger endorphin release in both parties."
Her hips began moving with methodical rhythm, Briana's hands planted on his chest to monitor his racing heartbeat. "Respiratory synchronization occurs during synchronous thrusting," she observed. "Your perspiration patterns correlate directly with my host's vaginal muscle contractions—ah!" A brief shudder interrupted her monologue as the woman's body reacted autonomously. "Interesting. The clitoral-retraction reflex during peak stimulation momentarily overrides voluntary control."
She adjusted the angle slightly, watching his face as she did so. "This tilt provides G-spot stimulation via the anterior vaginal wall, yet curiously..." She dragged a fingertip through the sweat on his collarbone. "Your adrenal response continues despite obvious pleasure. The human fight-or-flight instinct persists even during copulation."
The man gasped as her internal muscles fluttered around him. "Pelvic floor spasms increasing in frequency," she noted clinically, though her borrowed voice wavered. "Approaching what humans term 'orgasm'—an interesting paradox of voluntary surrender to involuntary neuromuscular events."
Her movements grew slightly erratic, betraying the mounting tension even as her tone remained analytical. "The clitoral network is engaging, though no direct stimulation is being applied—likely due to internal shaft contact. Muscle spasms imminent."
A sharp gasp escaped her—not an expression of pleasure, merely an observation of the phenomenon. "Orgasm commencing."
Her body arched, cunt clamping around him in rhythmic pulses, her face eerily composed even as her fingers dug into his shoulders for balance. "Strong myoclonus in the uterine and anal sphincter muscles. Norepinephrine spike confirmed via pupil dilation and flushed skin. Vocalizations appear... unavoidable." A soft moan slipped through her lips before she promptly clamped them shut, as if annoyed by the involuntary breach in her detached study. As the contractions subsided, she exhaled, tilting her head.
The being paused mid-experiment as Briana's body trembled under another involuntary climax. "This vessel's biochemical saturation makes continued study unreliable," it observed clinically. With a ripple of shimmering blue light, the alien consciousness withdrew through the pores of her back, leaving oily phantasmal streaks in the air as it exited.
Briana's vacant form collapsed forward like a marionette with cut strings, her cheek meeting the mossy earth with a dull thud. Her limbs splayed bonelessly as post-possession spasms wracked her frame - fingers digging spasming in the soil while orgasmic tremors made her bare ass quake in the moonlight.
"Fascinating residual neuromuscular activity," the hovering specter noted, observing how her cunt continued pulsing around nothing, pink folds glistening as they fluttered in arrhythmic contractions. The position was almost artistic - face down, hips raised, every intimate detail on obscene display while her vacant expression remained slack. A thin thread of drool connected her parted lips to the forest floor.
Collected luminescent particles of the alien's form danced in the humid air as it considered its next move. "Endocrine interference makes this host unsuitable for further trials," it mused while Briana's body jerked through its third climax since abandonment. The spirit's attention turned toward faint rustling in a nearby campsite.
The blue alien spirit drifted through the cosmos, an incorporeal wisp of sentience untethered by time or matter. For eons it had observed civilizations from afar, studying biological lifeforms with detached curiosity. Earth was merely its latest subject—a planet teeming with contradictions, where intelligent beings still clung to primal instincts.
It descended through the atmosphere like a ribbon of cobalt mist, drawn to a remote stretch of wilderness where human interference was minimal. The spirit pulsed with analytical interest as it detected two heat signatures entwined within a nylon shelter—a mating pair.
Observation before interaction, it reminded itself.
Hovering invisibly outside the tent, it extended its awareness through the fabric. The female's physiological readings spiked with exertion—elevated heart rate, dilated pupils, increased epidermal conductivity. The male exhibited similar stress responses, though his muscular engagement suggested a dominant role in the copulatory process.
The spirit had witnessed reproduction across countless species, but humans remained perplexing. Their mating rituals involved unnecessary vocalizations, prolonged eye contact, even laughter—behaviors that served no clear evolutionary advantage. Yet here they were, persisting with baffling redundancy.
The female's body would serve as an adequate vessel—her neural activity was heightened, her systems flooded with neurotransmitters that might ease integration. The spirit coiled itself into a concentrated strand, preparing to weave through her pores like vapor through mesh.
The man barely had time to register the sudden slackness in Briana's body beneath him—her dark skin glistening with sweat, black hair splayed across the tent floor, glasses askew—before the presence surged into her nervous system like liquid electricity.
Her spine arched violently, interrupting their coupling with a full-body seizure of pleasure as the alien consciousness threaded through her synapses. "Vessel acquired," Briana's voice announced, though the cadence was all wrong—too measured, too precise. Her hands rose to examine herself, fingers tracing the sweat-slicked curve of her own waist with clinical detachment. "Human female. Late twenties. Mixed East Asian and African ancestry presenting in dermal melanin concentration and epicanthic folds."
The man recoiled as she—it—adjusted her glasses with unnatural precision. "Bri? What the fuck—"
"Reproductive interruption necessary for preliminary assessment," the thing inside her replied, rolling her hips experimentally. Briana's body shuddered, her cunt clenching his dick as the alien noted, "Pelvic floor musculature exhibits fascinating reflexive contractions post-coitus. Likely evolutionary retention to retain sperm."
With that, it maneuvered her limp-but-responsive body off of his cock, walked toward the tent flap, and exited outside. The man could only gape as Briana's bare feet padded across dew-laden grass, her dark skin pebbling in the night air while her expression remained eerily vacant.
The stolen hands rose again, this time to cup Briana's own breasts. "Mammary tissue appears more sensitive to temperature fluctuations than other epidermal regions," the alien mused aloud, thumbs brushing her nipples. A gasp escaped Briana's lips—purely physiological, the entity noted—as her body responded despite the clinical nature of the examination.
"Fascinating."
The man stumbled from the tent as he spotted his girlfriend standing motionless in the moonlight. "Bri? You okay?"
Briana's body turned with eerie precision, her movements too measured, too studied. When she spoke, her voice carried an odd cadence—her words, but not her rhythm.
"Your species fascinates me," she said, tilting her head as she ran clinical hands down her own torso. "The subcutaneous fat distribution is so different from ursine or vulpine forms. And these—" Her palms cupped her breasts, thumbs brushing the nipples. "Mammary glands remain engorged even without lactation. An evolutionary quirk, or purely for mate attraction?"
The man froze. "Bri, what the hell—"
She ignored him, fingers trailing lower. "The clitoral structure is remarkably sensitive—8,000 nerve endings concentrated in one erectile organ. Does that seem excessive to you? Or is the redundancy purposeful?"
"Stop—just stop!" He grabbed her wrists, but her body didn't react, didn't fight. Just stared through him with Briana's eyes gone distant.
"Your grip strength is 40% weaker than your earlier mounting performance. Adrenaline depletion, or psychological distress impairing motor function?"
He recoiled. "You're not her."
"No." Her head cocked. "But I am learning. Your turn now?" She reached for his waistband. "I require comparative data on male arousal thresholds."
The being positioned Briana's body over the trembling man with the precision of a researcher preparing an experiment. "Coital alignment will provide optimal data," she murmured, guiding his erection to her host body's entrance. "Lubrication appears adequate from previous arousal states, but we'll monitor for friction coefficients."
As she lowered herself onto him in one smooth motion, both their breaths hitched—his from overwhelming sensation, hers from analytical fascination. "Fascinating," she noted, pausing at full depth. "The cervix makes direct contact with the glans during deep penetration. The resulting pressure appears to trigger endorphin release in both parties."
Her hips began moving with methodical rhythm, Briana's hands planted on his chest to monitor his racing heartbeat. "Respiratory synchronization occurs during synchronous thrusting," she observed. "Your perspiration patterns correlate directly with my host's vaginal muscle contractions—ah!" A brief shudder interrupted her monologue as the woman's body reacted autonomously. "Interesting. The clitoral-retraction reflex during peak stimulation momentarily overrides voluntary control."
She adjusted the angle slightly, watching his face as she did so. "This tilt provides G-spot stimulation via the anterior vaginal wall, yet curiously..." She dragged a fingertip through the sweat on his collarbone. "Your adrenal response continues despite obvious pleasure. The human fight-or-flight instinct persists even during copulation."
The man gasped as her internal muscles fluttered around him. "Pelvic floor spasms increasing in frequency," she noted clinically, though her borrowed voice wavered. "Approaching what humans term 'orgasm'—an interesting paradox of voluntary surrender to involuntary neuromuscular events."
Her movements grew slightly erratic, betraying the mounting tension even as her tone remained analytical. "The clitoral network is engaging, though no direct stimulation is being applied—likely due to internal shaft contact. Muscle spasms imminent."
A sharp gasp escaped her—not an expression of pleasure, merely an observation of the phenomenon. "Orgasm commencing."
Her body arched, cunt clamping around him in rhythmic pulses, her face eerily composed even as her fingers dug into his shoulders for balance. "Strong myoclonus in the uterine and anal sphincter muscles. Norepinephrine spike confirmed via pupil dilation and flushed skin. Vocalizations appear... unavoidable." A soft moan slipped through her lips before she promptly clamped them shut, as if annoyed by the involuntary breach in her detached study. As the contractions subsided, she exhaled, tilting her head.
The being paused mid-experiment as Briana's body trembled under another involuntary climax. "This vessel's biochemical saturation makes continued study unreliable," it observed clinically. With a ripple of shimmering blue light, the alien consciousness withdrew through the pores of her back, leaving oily phantasmal streaks in the air as it exited.
Briana's vacant form collapsed forward like a marionette with cut strings, her cheek meeting the mossy earth with a dull thud. Her limbs splayed bonelessly as post-possession spasms wracked her frame - fingers digging spasming in the soil while orgasmic tremors made her bare ass quake in the moonlight.
"Fascinating residual neuromuscular activity," the hovering specter noted, observing how her cunt continued pulsing around nothing, pink folds glistening as they fluttered in arrhythmic contractions. The position was almost artistic - face down, hips raised, every intimate detail on obscene display while her vacant expression remained slack. A thin thread of drool connected her parted lips to the forest floor.
Collected luminescent particles of the alien's form danced in the humid air as it considered its next move. "Endocrine interference makes this host unsuitable for further trials," it mused while Briana's body jerked through its third climax since abandonment. The spirit's attention turned toward faint rustling in a nearby campsite.
1
1.3K
1
0
I try not to think of myself as the bad guy. Yes, I found myself involved in the development of mind-control technology, but I did my best to protect the world from the worst of it. After that, things just kind of happened on their own.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
At least, that's what I try to tell myself.
In hindsight, I don’t see how things could have turned out any other way. I’m not saying that as an excuse for any of the things I did or as if it makes them any less bad, but having taken the first step, things just kind of kept happening.
It started at work. I won’t say where.
We were testing methods of remote information transmission that didn’t rely on explicit outputs or inputs. Basically communication that bypassed the barriers outlined in models like Berlo’s SMCR: Instead of relying on language to convey meaning, our aim was to find a way to convey meaning itself directly from one mind to at least one other.
Again, with the benefit of hindsight, the implications were obvious, but we weren’t concerned with whether we should, we just wanted to see if we could. Classic hubris of the scientifically minded.
And it turns out we can. Or more specifically, I can. I’ve made sure all traces of the research material has been scrubbed from any database; every hard drive degaussed, every memory stick smashed into tiny pieces, every document shredded and the whole lot set on fire just to be safe. The technology is too dangerous to risk falling into the wrong hands.
Yes, like mine. It turns out my hands are also the wrong hands, but I didn’t know it at the time. I thought if I just kept the research to myself and studied it in secret, I could find a way to use it to make the world a better place. I guess I can still do that. Maybe it will make up for the bad that I’ve done, which on reflection isn’t even that bad.
Sure, I accidentally corrupted the free will of a fellow human being and inadvertently turned them into my loyal assistant and sex slave, but they’re happy. I know they’re happy, because in a lot of ways, they’re also me.
That helps, right?
*
Everyone was very excited. It was something worth being excited about. Transmission was old tech and measuring changes in brain waves was old tech, but reliably translating knowledge as it was being recalled into data, then being able to implant that data into another mind was a big fucking deal.
Other departments in other labs were specialising in mechanical transmission - robotics and cybernetics, for replacement or auxiliary limbs or remote work in hazardous environments. Useful stuff, but not nearly as delicate as what we were trying to achieve. They were trying to transmit a signal to a robot hand to gently hold an egg: We were trying to pull a single thought out of one mind and stitch it seamlessly into another.
Our first major breakthrough was impression: Not the conveyance of explicit knowledge or of a specific message, just a vague sense experienced by the broadcaster transmitted to the receiver. It had to be a strong sense, which meant staff with intense phobias being the broadcaster knowing what objects were beneath a series of cups, and the receiver choosing a cup at random based on the impression being transmitted to them.
It wasn’t a hundred percent accurate, but the results fell well outside of what would have been possible on pure guesswork and we were pumped to fine tune the technology to see what it could do.
I say “random,” because even though it wasn’t, even though we knew it wasn’t and even though the receiver knew that a successful test would be proof that it wasn’t, they still felt as though they were choosing randomly. At no point did they feel like they were under someone else’s influence or receiving information externally; in every single instance, they were convinced that the experiment had failed and they were just choosing at random.
That should have been our first warning.
We advanced from cups viewed from two positions to mazes navigated from two positions, and then from mazes to simple guessing games like battleships and go fish. Again, no explicit information, but impressions that still left the receiver under the illusion that they were just lucky guessers.
From simple games we moved on to more advanced guessing games like celebrity heads and poker. This was a significant step forwards, but we were still relying on impressions that could be rationalised by the receiver as guesswork and luck. At no point was anyone being fed information that they couldn’t have conceivably deduced, remembered, calculated or bumbled their way into naturally.
That’s when the second major breakthrough happened. One of our broadcasters, Jackson, had gotten tired transmitting the correct answers to his receiver and had started feeding them deliberately incorrect answers. Nothing obvious - just answers that were close enough that they could make even someone who already knew second guess themselves. His receiver had a post-it note on her forehead with “Tiger Woods” written in permanent marker on it, and she had been given the clue “Golfing champion.”
By now, everyone had gotten used to Jackson’s shenanigans, so we grinned or grimaced as poor Lena rattled through every wrong answer she could be compelled to try.
“Tony the Tiger. Michael Jordan. Walt Disney. Santa Claus. Mickey Mouse. Bullroarer Took. Babe Ruth. Heisenberg. Wait, who the hell is Bullroarer Took?”
She didn’t get an answer, as the lab immediately exploded into questions and exclamations and people generally just freaking out. We’d done it, and somehow completely by accident: An entirely new, explicit piece of information had been seamlessly added to a receiver’s brain and it wasn’t until a few seconds after they’d actually said it that they even realised it wasn’t information from their own brain.
That was our second warning.
The third warning came quite a bit later, but by pure chance, I was the only one who noticed and when I did, I acted immediately.
Jackson’s shenanigans had inadvertently opened up new paths of inquiry. By randomly but deliberately poking at areas of knowledge specifically unrelated to the task at hand, we were able to isolate the neural activation patterns associated with conscious knowledge independent of emotional belief.
What followed were several successful instances of transmitting discrete pieces of data from broadcaster to receiver, however we then ran into the new problem of getting the receiver to distinguish between their own thoughts and the information being fed to them. Furthermore, when asked to explain the reasoning behind the transmitted answers, receivers became dismissive, evasive and sometimes even agitated, later explaining that the information just “felt true,” a sensation that applied even in instances where the receiver had been deliberately fed incorrect data.
With mounting dread, we realised the danger of the technology we had created.
The true horror sunk in during a coffee break, when by pure chance I saw Jackon’s reflection making an odd hand gesture over the drink of a coworker whose back was turned. I had to force myself to turn around slowly, watching Jackson converse casually without his eyes leaving her face. It wasn’t until she took a sip that he seemed to relax and noticed me by the coffee machine. I did my best to betray nothing, placing my own coffee onto the table in front of him and moving as though to sit when I “remembered” to get cream from the fridge.
This time when I turned I saw his hurried motion plainly in the brushed metal door, and it took all the self control I had not to confront him or punch his lights out. I returned to the table, adding the cream without sitting before returning it to the fridge. I picked up my coffee and was about to walk out of the room with it when Jackson called out to me with some innocent question about my department. It quickly became clear that he was stalling, waiting for me to drink, so I feigned a casual sip with tightly pursed lips as we spoke and he seemed to relax. I took the opportunity to leave with my cup and as soon as I was out of sight went straight to the micro-observation facility.
We had initially aimed to use physical chips implanted in the subject’s brains to establish a connection, but the risk of accidental damage compounded by multiple intrusions in the case of faulty hardware or the replacement of redundant units made this untenable. Thankfully (or perhaps not), we were assisted by our sister department in nanotech, who had developed a biomonitoring system using carbide nanites that could enter the bloodstream through the digestive tract. To test for successful nanite absorption, we just needed to take a blood sample and insert it into an observation case. And it didn’t just work on blood.
I felt my stomach drop as the coffee reading came back positive. A concentration high enough that even a mouthful would fully colonise a body within hours. I felt sick as I entered a vial of my own saliva, and when that test also came back as a weak positive and rising, I almost fainted.
That fucking bastard.
I had to stop myself from running to the configuration deck and came to a sudden halt halfway there. There’s no way Jackson could have done anything underhanded on one of the terminals without someone seeing him. The room, the equipment and change was constantly monitored as a security measure. If he were going to do anything without being detected, it would need to be somewhere private where he could still access the server and the network. He wasn’t authorised to be anywhere near the site’s core infrastructure, but it was the only place where he would have everything he needed.
I didn’t know how I was going to get access to the server room when I arrived - it’s not as if I had access either - but it turned out that I didn’t need access and neither did Jackson.
Lena had access, and she had left the door unlocked.
She looked up at me owlishly from where she was sitting on the floor, cross-legged with a laptop on her knees.
“Oh, Hi Marcus,” she said, parroting Tommy Wiseau’s infamous line as though we were meeting in the break room.
“Lena?” I asked cautiously. “What are you working on?”
“Oh, I’m just making sure that anytime a new host comes online, they’re set to receive only,” she said, as though she were just filling out her calendar. She turned the laptop so that I could see the screen and pointed at the second of two dots on a map of the facility. “See? There you are right next to me. You came online just a minute ago, so I’ve already made you a receiver.”
“And why would you do that?”
“Because Jackson told me to.”
I stared at the unquestioning innocence in her eyes.
“And you have to do what he says?”
Lena rolled her eyes at me. “Obviously.”
“Obviously,” I repeated. The silence was broken only by the steady whine of cooling fans.
Eventually, Lena shifted uncomfortably. “So, what are you doing here? You’re not IT.”
Not wanting to alarm her, I said the first thing that I could think of. “No, but Jackson sent me.”
The way Lena’s face lit up at his name made me feel ill.
“Does that mean you’re working for him too?”
“Yes,” I lied. Like a man laying down rails for a moving train as he’s riding on it, I grabbed blindly for any string of words that might work. “And he told me to come get you for something important. He’s… outside in the parking lot and says you need to come straight away.”
Lena’s brow wrinkled. “Oh, but I have to stay here for stage three. I’ve just finished getting everyone online.”
“That’s fine. He told me to take over. I have to do what he says, remember? You’ve finished stage two, haven’t you? He says you’ve done a very good job.”
Again, the look of bliss that took over Lena’s face twisted my gut.
“Great! Where can I find him?”
“He just told me as he was walking out,” I said, letting Lena stand up and hand me the laptop. “You’ll have to go look for him. He’s keeping an eye out for you.”
“Okay!” I watched Lena leave the room and closed it behind her, making sure to lock it this time. We shared our parking with three other departments across eight floors, so unless Jackson really was there already, that would keep her out of the way.
She’d been right. Jackson had worked his way through the entire department’s staff and I had a live view of every single person in the facility. Watching the glowing dots meander around the map gave me a truly terrifying glimpse into the future we had made possible.
What caught my eye was something that didn’t exist in the standard interface. We had created individual controls for the kind of transmissions we wanted and the direction we wanted them to go in, but Lena had added a new input without a label.
Clicking on it, a text field appears in which the name “Enfield, Lena” was already populated followed by a yes/no switch.
I pressed “yes” and blacked out.
*
I was in the parking lot, on the blue level by bay two-zero-two. At first I wondered how I had been suddenly transported when I realised how strange I felt all over - my body, my clothes and my hair all felt wrong somehow.
I looked down and felt the strength leave my legs as I saw a woman’s body stretching out below me. A woman’s body in a pair of black Mary Janes, matching pencil skirt, white dress shirt and a lanyard whose ID read “Lena Enfield.”
I stared at myself in shock, having fallen to my knees and began running my unfamiliar hands over my unfamiliar body, trying to confirm that I wasn’t somehow dreaming.
“Lena!” a voice echoed across the concrete, causing me to jump in a mix of fear and guilt. I turned in the direction of the voice and felt my heart quail at the side of Jackson striding towards me, his face contorted with fury.
In that instant I felt an overwhelming sense of panic take over and I wanted to be absolutely anywhere except anywhere near him, and in that same moment I felt myself dragged back into the cool air of the server room, sitting on the floor with Lena’s laptop on my legs.
We had theorised that it was possible, but had never been arrogant or stupid enough to try it. The psychological risks and ethical dangers it posed were beyond our ability to rationalise and well outside the original scope of the project, though there were rumours that it would eventually be turned towards a similar end.
But I didn’t have time to marvel at the development. Jackson would interrogate Lena, Lena would tell him the truth, and he would run straight here. I had to act fast.
Jackson would head straight for the server room once he realised what had happened.
I could head straight for the director’s office, but there was no guarantee that she wasn’t also in on his plot. I checked the map again: She had her nanites installed and despite her rank in the organisation had also been set to receive, as had every guard on her floor. Jackson really intended to just dominate everyone in the building. I had all the proof I needed to expose Jackson and have him arrested.
We would need to deprogram Lena. Shit, assuming that was even possible. God only knew how badly Jackson had been screwing with her brain, or for how long. And there was always a chance the higher ups would find out and do what higher ups always do when they have the opportunity to take even more wealth and power.
I fretted for much longer than I should have under the circumstances. Maybe there really was no other way, or maybe I was just deliberately backing myself into a corner. Whatever the case, the sudden jangle of keys at the door alerted me that I had run out of time, and that within seconds, Jackson would be in the room to steal back the laptop, or possibly even frame me, now that he’d been discovered.
I’d considered the option and dismissed it as immoral. Self-serving. A road too dangerous to even consider walking down. But having failed to take any other action, it was the only one I had left.
It was the right thing to do. It was the only thing to do. When the chips are down and the pressure is on, the only person you can depend on is yourself.
I dragged my own icon into the super broadcaster position, and hit “execute.”
*
There wasn’t any sudden rush of sensation. There never had been: Broadcasting just took the data you wanted to impart and transmitted a copy to the target. But for some reason, I still expected something.
What did happen was the sound of keys hitting the floor outside, followed by a hollow groan of absolute despair.
I unlocked the door and opened it to find Jackson, grey-faced and swaying with his hands covering his face. Lena was behind him, looking pitiful, but not nearly as distraught as Jackson.
“Hello, Jackson.” I said flatly.
“Don’t…” he moaned through his hands.
People had begun to file into the room, ashen-faced but with a mix of anger, all of them staring at Jackson as he tried to hide behind himself.
I’d used the nanites to broadcast two things: The knowledge of what Jackson had tried to do, and my overwhelming disgust at him for the attempt.
Now everyone knew what he’d done, he knew that they knew and he shared their hatred for himself because I had copied it directly from my mind into his.
“Nobody hurt him,” I said, seeing the balled fists and shaking hands around me. “Nobody let him hurt himself, either. Get him out of here.”
Four men approached Jackson, who didn’t resist as they grimly marched him away. I turned to Lena, who was running her hands through her hair, wide-eyed and shivering.
“H-he was-s in m-my head…” she stammered.
I didn’t have any words of consolation for her. Least of all, because not moments ago I had also been inside her mind. The only reason she knew about Jackson was because I had “told” her. I motioned for another one of the staff to take her away.
“Alright, everyone,” I said to those who remained. “I want an all-hands meeting in the break room. Tell everyone you see, and someone head upstairs to find…”
I trailed off as I realised how much time would be wasted finding everyone in the building and telling them where to go, and then more wasted simply having the meeting itself, and that was assuming nobody disagreed with what I was about to say.
Well, neither of those things were problems anymore, were they?
I activated my transmitter and broadcast a new set of instructions.
“The project is to be terminated. Nobody can be trusted with this power. Destroy all hardware, all documentation, strip the building down and wipe everything.”
The effect was instant: People began moving with an almost frantic purpose, delegating tasks to themselves or people nearby as files began to be pulled out of drawers and shredded, computers wiped and machinery disassembled. I had intended to join in, but found myself at sea in a centre of bustling activity, so instead walked myself out to my car to lie down and clear my head.
Had I done the right thing? Yes. Absolutely. Any other decision would have exposed everyone to the risk of Jackson regaining control, or the project being compromised by a figure in authority. Even if the director was of sound moral character, her superiors might not be, or their superiors above them. Someone, somewhere in the organisation would have tried to take advantage, just like Jackson did. Better to destroy everything and pretend it never happened.
I watched numbly as a procession of staff began to file out with armfuls and boxes of shredded documents, leaving trails of confetti in their wake. Like ants, they threw their boxes into one of the massive steel containers used for waste disposal. Some others had started fussing over the nearest cars, and it took me a while to realise that they were siphoning the petrol.
My initial alarm was quelled somewhat when they left the containers of fuel to one side instead of lighting it immediately. Any kind of fire would alert the emergency services, who would no doubt try to stop what was happening once they arrived.
It was actually kind of peaceful, sitting apart from the action and just watching it unfold. Almost like watching an ant colony cleaning out a lunchbox: All of the inside bits got broken down and taken outside until all that was left was the shell.
They had filled all six bins and four of the cargo trucks by the time they were done. Everything had been reduced to the smallest parts it could be torn, cut, unscrewed, unplugged or just smashed into. There was no cheering as fuel was added or the flames lit from a safe distance. Just the quiet relief of a terrible future averted.
Someone coughed near me and I turned to see Lena and a few other members of staff with a single trolley loaded with some equipment that hadn’t been destroyed. Confused, I turned to Lena.
“Aren’t you going to add it to the pile?” I asked.
“Not this stuff,” Lena said cheerfully, apparently recovered from her earlier breakdown. “We figured it would be a shame if we destroyed literally everything, so we’ve saved some of it. And because you decided to be mister lazy-pants while the rest of us were hard at work, we’re giving you the job of taking care of it.”
I couldn’t stop my brow furrowing in confusion. “I never told you to do that.”
Lena scoffed as the others began loading the equipment into my car. “Good. We’re not here to do what you tell us. The vote was unanimous: We’re all getting out, so you get to babysit the last remnants. Hide it, destroy it, do whatever you want. This is your share of the responsibility. Maybe next time, do your bit instead of wandering off for a nap, okay?”
And with that, they left to join the rapidly dispersing crowd as everyone jumped into their cars or hitched a ride from the others. A column of black smoke reached up from the facility, and it would be a matter of minutes before the firefighters arrived. Just by virtue of the work we were doing, the cops wouldn’t be far behind.
Without time to get everything out of my car and into the fire, I jumped into the driver’s seat and made my way out with the rest, racking my brain furiously as I tried to avoid speeding on my way home.
I never told them to set aside any equipment for me. No, I never CONSCIOUSLY told them. That really was the only explanation: There was no way that - after being given the artificial impression that the entire project needed to be burned to the ground - they would somehow conveniently decide that I should be trusted with the last pieces of evidence. Not just any evidence, either: At a glance I could tell that I had been left with everything I needed to manufacture and configure the nanites myself, just on a much smaller scale.
Despite my best intentions, some small part of myself had subconsciously implanted the addendum that one way or another, I should have the power to continue the project privately.
Fine, then. I’d get home, pack up what little I could fit and get the hell out of the city, state, maybe even country before finding somewhere I could safely destroy the last remains of a terrible mistake.
That was almost two years ago.
I never did get around to destroying that equipment.
mind control
masturbation
possession
stealth control
selfcest
+8 more
+7 more
+6 more
+5 more
+4 more
6
26.0K
22
8
After an accident, Anna is bedridden until she receives from an unknown donor a watch and a collar that allows her to transfer her mind to other people.
Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.
Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.
So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.
Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.
So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Dear Anna,
we selected you for the program to try out our new product and we believe that you and your girlfriend will use it to its full potential. In addition to the usual functions, the smart watch you received will allow you to rejoin an active life. This gift of ours is no secret, but for your own sake, be careful who you confide in about your new abilities.
We attach instructions for using the special application:
Double-tapping the display and circling the perimeter of the display with your finger will allow the smart watch wearer's consciousness to be recorded in their memory. Only one person's consciousness can be uploaded to the smart watch's memory at a time.
If one person's memory is recorded in the smart watch, the wearer of the smart watch has access to the consciousness stored in the smart watch, and conversely, the owner of the consciousness in the smart watch has access to the consciousness of the wearer, and thus they can communicate with each other on a subconscious level.
A double tap on the display and one circling of the finger around the perimeter of the display uploads the consciousness from the smart watch's memory into the wearer's brain, a second circling around the perimeter in close sequence then transfers the original consciousness of the new smart watch wearer to the smart watch's memory.
Pressing the upper right button on the side of the smart watch and circling the upper half of the display from left to right will enable the owner of the smart watch to actively use the wearer's mouth, moving in the opposite direction along the upper half of the display will reverse the situation. If the upper circle is followed by the lower circle (from right to left), on the contrary, the wearer of the smart watch will be prevented from using speech.
Pressing the lower right button and circling the upper half of the entire perimeter of the display will allow the owner of the smart watch to take control of the motor movements of the wearer (movements of the hands, feet, head, etc.) and, conversely, prevent the control of the motor movements of the wearer.
The middle button allows you to change the voice at the same time as changing the speech control while wearing the included collar.
Anna looked questioningly at Veronika, who also read the letter at the same time. She just winked, smiled and put the smart watch on Anna's left hand. She read the instructions carefully once more, then tapped on the display, made a 360° movement with her finger on the display. Then she looked at Anna, her eyes were closed, she was breathing lightly and did not respond to Veronica's question. She took the smart watch off Anna's hand again and put it on her own hand. As she stood up, she wanted to go to the kitchen, but she stopped immediately, clutching the chair with one hand, as she was startled by the voices that began to run in her head - Anna's voices: "Hello, is anyone here?" The surprise lasted only a short moment, Veronika pressed the button on the smart watch, made a 180° movement from left to right and thus allowed Anna to speak with her mouth and voice. It took a while for the girls to coordinate when each was speaking, but soon Veronika was standing in the kitchen, preparing food and talking together, satisfied with how the smart watch worked.
After lunch and afternoon coffee they agreed to try another function, Veronika tapped the display again and made a movement on the display. The side of the smart watch changed color from blue to green. As they agreed, Anna tried to lift Veronica's body - and she succeeded. Now the movements of Veronica's body were controlled by Anna. She walked around the room and Veronika complimented her on how she was doing and that she hadn't forgotten anything. In the meantime, Anna reached Veronika's bedroom, apologized to her, lay down on her back and began to settle down. After a while, she reached her orgasm and lay on the bed with a smile, breathing lightly. Veronika didn't blame her, she understood that after many months of sexual fasting, the opportunity was too tempting.
After a few days, their mutual friend and Anna's work colleague Alice called Veronica and invited Veronica to a restaurant for dinner with some other friends. Before Veronika could react, Anna responded and confirmed to Alice that she would arrive.
In the early evening, Veronika and Anna were preparing for the meeting, Veronika was putting on her dress and Anna's suggestion decided to wear the collar from Anna's package. She arrived at the meeting on time and just sat quietly at the table for a while listening to the others talk, Anna subconsciously urging her to join in the fun. Veronika resisted for a while, but when Michal, who she liked, sat down next to her, she gave in and they started talking. About how everyone lives, how everyone is doing, that they have a common interest in cooking. After some time, Alice also joined their group and started arranging a joint weekend cycling event with Michal and other boys and girls. She said to Veronika: "I suppose you won't go when you're taking care of Anička." To her surprise, Veronika responded that she would.
After the party, Veronika and Alice walked part of the way home together. Alice was a slender dark-haired girl with braided hair, inconspicuous rimless glasses, always perfectly dressed in a costume. Alice asked Veronica: "You surprised me that you wanted to go with us for the weekend. What will happen to Anča? Who will take care of her?" Veronika was silent for a while, subconsciously asking Anna what to say and how to react. Anna was in favor of introducing Alice to her new cohabitation. After walking in silence for a while, Veronika replied: "You know, something has happened that I don't have to worry about Anča anymore." Then Veronika used the smart watch to hand over the voice control to Anna and also set the voice change using the collar. Anna then continued in her voice (in Veronica's body): “Hi Alice, I'll go with you too.” Alice flinched, stopped and looked at Veronica. "You know, I was given such a gift and now I can share someone else's body because of it," Anna continued. "That's unbelievable," Alice said. The girls then continued walking home. Anna and Alice continued to walk and chatted amicably about Anna's new possibilities. When they said goodbye, they agreed to meet in a few days at Anna and Veronica's house.
The next day, Anna's parents were supposed to come to visit her. Unlike Alice, where Anna believed that she would understand the situation, she was afraid that her parents were not ready for such news. In the morning, the girls in Veronica's body enjoyed sexual satisfaction for a while, when one and the other took turns controlling Veronica's body. After lunch, however, they pulled Anna's mind back into the smart watch and Veronika attached the smart watch to the arm of Anna's body and returned Anna's mind to her body. It took a while for Anna to wake up from her sleep, she sighed, “Back in her body.” But soon she was cheerful as Veronika encouraged her that it wasn't for long. During the visit of Anna's parents, both girls were cheerful, all four of them had fun together, and Anna's mother was happy that her daughter was doing better mentally and thanked Veronica for helping Anna not only with the service, but also mentally. The girls just winked at each other, but didn't reveal anything.
In a few days, Alice was heading to Anna and Veronika's house. She thought to herself again what an incredible thing Anna had gotten. But she liked the idea of sharing her body with another person and was looking forward to enjoying the afternoon with her friends, so she prepared a surprise for them.
Alice rang the front doorbell, greeted Veronica and Anna, they made coffee and sat down in armchairs for dessert. After half an hour of social conversation, when they successfully avoided the topic started when they returned from the party, Veronika asked Alice if she would like to try lending her body to Anna for a while. Alice nodded with a smile and without further explanation began to remove her sweater and the pants she had come in. Underneath, she wore a black latex bodysuit with a high neckline and matching tights. Veronika's eyes widened, surprised at what she saw, but she only lasted a moment and then happily commented on how Alice had prepared for the afternoon. She didn't hesitate and ran to the bedroom to change as well. Meanwhile, Alice also took black gloves from her bag. When Veronika returned after a while in a similarly sexy red-black latex suit, she allowed Anna to control her body and mouth by circling the smart watch display. Immediately Anna spoke up (in Veronika's body): "Yes, girls, thanks." She first touched her body dressed in a latex outfit and then enjoyed herself with Alice. During the course she commented how it was better this way than when she had to satisfy herself (in Veronica's body).
After some time, Anna asked Alice if she could try her body too. Alice agreed without hesitation: "You know you do, I'm looking forward to what it will be like." Once again, Anna allowed Veronica to take control of her body and Verča then removed the smart watch from her hand and handed it to Alice, who put it on her hand and Veronika explained to her how she would allow Anna to control her body and mouth. Immediately Alice spoke up, actually Anna in Alice's body: "Thank you Alice, thank you Verčo." The possibilities are really incredible." The girls continued to have fun, this time Veronika with Anna in Alice's body. After some time, Anna had an idea - when the girls had enjoyed themselves, she took off her smart watch and, blinking, handed it to Veronica. She immediately joked, smiled, put on her smart watch and with the usual circular motion allowed Alice to control her body. Veronica's figure stood in confusion for a moment, then Alice saw her own laughing body in front of her and shouted, "What's going on?"
She looked at herself, turned to the mirror and saw Veronica—herself—and laughed too. "You dragons too," she called out to Anna (in Alice's body).
"How did you like it and do you like it?" asked Anna.
"Incredibly. It's a very strange feeling when your body does what it wants and when you say something you don't really want to. And now it's also incredible - to be in someone else. Have a different voice. Not wearing glasses. Come on, let's have some more fun," she invited Anna.
When Alice started talking about another voice, she realized that she had actually received a collar in addition to the smart watch, and they could try it on now. She replied to Alice (in Veronica's body), "Wait a minute," and ran off. After a while she returned with the collar and put it on Alice. She asked why, but Anna responded that it was not just an ordinary collar. And Alice was beginning to suspect. Anna motioned for her to press the middle button on the smart watch, which Alice promptly did.
"Try to tell me something now," Anna challenged Alice.
"And what should I say?" Alice responded, then stopped short. Although she was still in Veronica's body and had gotten used to speaking in her voice, now her own voice was heard.
"I kept wondering how you and Veronika did it back then. So now it's clear to me. You also wore this collar at the party then.'
The girls continued to evaluate their last experiences for a while and then enjoyed the sexual games for a while. The afternoon drew to a close and Alice returned the body to Veronica, who then handed the smart watch to Anna (in Alice's body) and the girls then switched bodies. Alice regaining control of her own body returned the smart watch to Veronica allowing Anna to share her mouth and they said their goodbyes.
Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.
Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.
So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.
Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.
So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Dear Anna,
we selected you for the program to try out our new product and we believe that you and your girlfriend will use it to its full potential. In addition to the usual functions, the smart watch you received will allow you to rejoin an active life. This gift of ours is no secret, but for your own sake, be careful who you confide in about your new abilities.
We attach instructions for using the special application:
Double-tapping the display and circling the perimeter of the display with your finger will allow the smart watch wearer's consciousness to be recorded in their memory. Only one person's consciousness can be uploaded to the smart watch's memory at a time.
If one person's memory is recorded in the smart watch, the wearer of the smart watch has access to the consciousness stored in the smart watch, and conversely, the owner of the consciousness in the smart watch has access to the consciousness of the wearer, and thus they can communicate with each other on a subconscious level.
A double tap on the display and one circling of the finger around the perimeter of the display uploads the consciousness from the smart watch's memory into the wearer's brain, a second circling around the perimeter in close sequence then transfers the original consciousness of the new smart watch wearer to the smart watch's memory.
Pressing the upper right button on the side of the smart watch and circling the upper half of the display from left to right will enable the owner of the smart watch to actively use the wearer's mouth, moving in the opposite direction along the upper half of the display will reverse the situation. If the upper circle is followed by the lower circle (from right to left), on the contrary, the wearer of the smart watch will be prevented from using speech.
Pressing the lower right button and circling the upper half of the entire perimeter of the display will allow the owner of the smart watch to take control of the motor movements of the wearer (movements of the hands, feet, head, etc.) and, conversely, prevent the control of the motor movements of the wearer.
The middle button allows you to change the voice at the same time as changing the speech control while wearing the included collar.
Anna looked questioningly at Veronika, who also read the letter at the same time. She just winked, smiled and put the smart watch on Anna's left hand. She read the instructions carefully once more, then tapped on the display, made a 360° movement with her finger on the display. Then she looked at Anna, her eyes were closed, she was breathing lightly and did not respond to Veronica's question. She took the smart watch off Anna's hand again and put it on her own hand. As she stood up, she wanted to go to the kitchen, but she stopped immediately, clutching the chair with one hand, as she was startled by the voices that began to run in her head - Anna's voices: "Hello, is anyone here?" The surprise lasted only a short moment, Veronika pressed the button on the smart watch, made a 180° movement from left to right and thus allowed Anna to speak with her mouth and voice. It took a while for the girls to coordinate when each was speaking, but soon Veronika was standing in the kitchen, preparing food and talking together, satisfied with how the smart watch worked.
After lunch and afternoon coffee they agreed to try another function, Veronika tapped the display again and made a movement on the display. The side of the smart watch changed color from blue to green. As they agreed, Anna tried to lift Veronica's body - and she succeeded. Now the movements of Veronica's body were controlled by Anna. She walked around the room and Veronika complimented her on how she was doing and that she hadn't forgotten anything. In the meantime, Anna reached Veronika's bedroom, apologized to her, lay down on her back and began to settle down. After a while, she reached her orgasm and lay on the bed with a smile, breathing lightly. Veronika didn't blame her, she understood that after many months of sexual fasting, the opportunity was too tempting.
After a few days, their mutual friend and Anna's work colleague Alice called Veronica and invited Veronica to a restaurant for dinner with some other friends. Before Veronika could react, Anna responded and confirmed to Alice that she would arrive.
In the early evening, Veronika and Anna were preparing for the meeting, Veronika was putting on her dress and Anna's suggestion decided to wear the collar from Anna's package. She arrived at the meeting on time and just sat quietly at the table for a while listening to the others talk, Anna subconsciously urging her to join in the fun. Veronika resisted for a while, but when Michal, who she liked, sat down next to her, she gave in and they started talking. About how everyone lives, how everyone is doing, that they have a common interest in cooking. After some time, Alice also joined their group and started arranging a joint weekend cycling event with Michal and other boys and girls. She said to Veronika: "I suppose you won't go when you're taking care of Anička." To her surprise, Veronika responded that she would.
After the party, Veronika and Alice walked part of the way home together. Alice was a slender dark-haired girl with braided hair, inconspicuous rimless glasses, always perfectly dressed in a costume. Alice asked Veronica: "You surprised me that you wanted to go with us for the weekend. What will happen to Anča? Who will take care of her?" Veronika was silent for a while, subconsciously asking Anna what to say and how to react. Anna was in favor of introducing Alice to her new cohabitation. After walking in silence for a while, Veronika replied: "You know, something has happened that I don't have to worry about Anča anymore." Then Veronika used the smart watch to hand over the voice control to Anna and also set the voice change using the collar. Anna then continued in her voice (in Veronica's body): “Hi Alice, I'll go with you too.” Alice flinched, stopped and looked at Veronica. "You know, I was given such a gift and now I can share someone else's body because of it," Anna continued. "That's unbelievable," Alice said. The girls then continued walking home. Anna and Alice continued to walk and chatted amicably about Anna's new possibilities. When they said goodbye, they agreed to meet in a few days at Anna and Veronica's house.
The next day, Anna's parents were supposed to come to visit her. Unlike Alice, where Anna believed that she would understand the situation, she was afraid that her parents were not ready for such news. In the morning, the girls in Veronica's body enjoyed sexual satisfaction for a while, when one and the other took turns controlling Veronica's body. After lunch, however, they pulled Anna's mind back into the smart watch and Veronika attached the smart watch to the arm of Anna's body and returned Anna's mind to her body. It took a while for Anna to wake up from her sleep, she sighed, “Back in her body.” But soon she was cheerful as Veronika encouraged her that it wasn't for long. During the visit of Anna's parents, both girls were cheerful, all four of them had fun together, and Anna's mother was happy that her daughter was doing better mentally and thanked Veronica for helping Anna not only with the service, but also mentally. The girls just winked at each other, but didn't reveal anything.
In a few days, Alice was heading to Anna and Veronika's house. She thought to herself again what an incredible thing Anna had gotten. But she liked the idea of sharing her body with another person and was looking forward to enjoying the afternoon with her friends, so she prepared a surprise for them.
Alice rang the front doorbell, greeted Veronica and Anna, they made coffee and sat down in armchairs for dessert. After half an hour of social conversation, when they successfully avoided the topic started when they returned from the party, Veronika asked Alice if she would like to try lending her body to Anna for a while. Alice nodded with a smile and without further explanation began to remove her sweater and the pants she had come in. Underneath, she wore a black latex bodysuit with a high neckline and matching tights. Veronika's eyes widened, surprised at what she saw, but she only lasted a moment and then happily commented on how Alice had prepared for the afternoon. She didn't hesitate and ran to the bedroom to change as well. Meanwhile, Alice also took black gloves from her bag. When Veronika returned after a while in a similarly sexy red-black latex suit, she allowed Anna to control her body and mouth by circling the smart watch display. Immediately Anna spoke up (in Veronika's body): "Yes, girls, thanks." She first touched her body dressed in a latex outfit and then enjoyed herself with Alice. During the course she commented how it was better this way than when she had to satisfy herself (in Veronica's body).
After some time, Anna asked Alice if she could try her body too. Alice agreed without hesitation: "You know you do, I'm looking forward to what it will be like." Once again, Anna allowed Veronica to take control of her body and Verča then removed the smart watch from her hand and handed it to Alice, who put it on her hand and Veronika explained to her how she would allow Anna to control her body and mouth. Immediately Alice spoke up, actually Anna in Alice's body: "Thank you Alice, thank you Verčo." The possibilities are really incredible." The girls continued to have fun, this time Veronika with Anna in Alice's body. After some time, Anna had an idea - when the girls had enjoyed themselves, she took off her smart watch and, blinking, handed it to Veronica. She immediately joked, smiled, put on her smart watch and with the usual circular motion allowed Alice to control her body. Veronica's figure stood in confusion for a moment, then Alice saw her own laughing body in front of her and shouted, "What's going on?"
She looked at herself, turned to the mirror and saw Veronica—herself—and laughed too. "You dragons too," she called out to Anna (in Alice's body).
"How did you like it and do you like it?" asked Anna.
"Incredibly. It's a very strange feeling when your body does what it wants and when you say something you don't really want to. And now it's also incredible - to be in someone else. Have a different voice. Not wearing glasses. Come on, let's have some more fun," she invited Anna.
When Alice started talking about another voice, she realized that she had actually received a collar in addition to the smart watch, and they could try it on now. She replied to Alice (in Veronica's body), "Wait a minute," and ran off. After a while she returned with the collar and put it on Alice. She asked why, but Anna responded that it was not just an ordinary collar. And Alice was beginning to suspect. Anna motioned for her to press the middle button on the smart watch, which Alice promptly did.
"Try to tell me something now," Anna challenged Alice.
"And what should I say?" Alice responded, then stopped short. Although she was still in Veronica's body and had gotten used to speaking in her voice, now her own voice was heard.
"I kept wondering how you and Veronika did it back then. So now it's clear to me. You also wore this collar at the party then.'
The girls continued to evaluate their last experiences for a while and then enjoyed the sexual games for a while. The afternoon drew to a close and Alice returned the body to Veronica, who then handed the smart watch to Anna (in Alice's body) and the girls then switched bodies. Alice regaining control of her own body returned the smart watch to Veronica allowing Anna to share her mouth and they said their goodbyes.
2
4.8K
0
6
It's not easy to bargain with demons, which Eddie discovers the hard way after he escapes death by trading his soul to the demon Azir, a handsome and charming resident of Hell. Azir promises to return Eddie's soul in exchange for allowing demons the use of his body for their own amusement. It's the last deal he wants to make, but if he wants to save his soul, it may be his only choice.
There are many common-sense rules to live by, and I just managed to break three of them in one go: never wear black when walking at night, never cross against a red light, and never make a deal with the devil. So, there I am, lying in the street, the taste of blood in my mouth as I struggle to draw breath, and this guy walks up and looks down at me. He seemed like a normal guy, except for the absolute lack of any kind of human compassion in his eyes. He stared at me like I was some bug he couldn’t care less about stepping on.
“Boy, are you in a pickle or what?” he said, crouching down beside me. “That is a lot of blood. And I’m no expert on human anatomy, but I don’t think your arms and legs are supposed to bend like that. But I guess bouncing off a windshield, a telephone pole, and the street will do that to you.” He leaned closer, a flickering light dancing in the depths of his dark eyes. “You’re dying, Eddie. Can you feel it? Your life fading with each desperate beat of your heart?”
I wasn’t sure which was more frightening, that I could feel it, or that he knew my name.
“Are you ready to die, Eddie?” he asked. “In about two minutes, your heart will stop and your brain will cease to function, and you will find out what, if anything, waits for you on the other side. Are you ready for that? Or do you want to live?”
I tried to answer, but it came out as a sob, bloody bubbles flecking my lips.
“I can save you,” the strange man whispered, holding his hand out to me. “All you have to do is take my hand and give me your soul.”
My eyes widened, a shiver of terror racing through my body. The only creatures who collected souls were demons.
He smiled, warm and charming. “Relax, Eddie, I won’t take your soul as long as you’re using it. Think of this like a lien. You keep your soul until you die, and then it comes to us, assuming you haven’t earned it back, of course. What do you say? Better think quick—time is running out.”
I could feel the blood pooling in my chest, restricting my heart and filling my lungs. I didn’t want to die, but losing my soul to a demon would be worse. However, if there was a chance to earn it back, then I could have it both ways. I could live and keep my soul.
Summoning every ounce of strength that remained in my broken body, I raised my hand, a scream of agony escaping my bloody lips as the splinters of bone protruding through my flesh shifted.
“I’ll take that as a yes,” the demon said, grabbing my hand. Instantly, the pain vanished and I gasped as he pulled my to my feet. I looked down at myself in shock. The blood was gone. No bones were broken. It was like I’d never been hit. I turned to look at the car that had struck me, the hood crumpled where it had come to rest against a tree, steam issuing from the engine. I could see the driver, face down in the deflated airbag and not moving.
“Are they all right?” I asked, taking an unsteady step toward the car.
“Eddie,” the demon said, placing an arm around my shoulders and turning me away. “That guy nearly killed you. Who cares how he’s doing?”
I shrugged his arm off. “I do.”
The demon sighed. “Of course you do. He’ll be fine. A bit of a concussion and some bruised ribs. Oh, and one hell of a hangover. He’s more than a little drunk. Does that affect your concern for his well-being?”
I hesitated. “Maybe a little.”
“Good. Maybe there’s hope for you yet,” the demon said with a broad grin. “Now, if you’ll excuse me—”
“Hang on,” I said as he turned to leave. “You said I could earn my soul back. How do I do that?”
“Why should I tell you?” he replied. “If you don’t succeed, we get your soul, so how is it in my best interest to help you?”
He had me there. I could only watch, helpless, as he walked away. He only took a few steps, though, before he paused and glanced back, his flickering gaze traveling slowly down my body.
“You’re a handsome guy,” he said, making me shudder and wonder, how far would I go to save my soul? However, his next question surprised me. “How do you feel about demonic possession?”
“Excuse me? Is there more than one way to feel about demonic possession?”
My savior laughed, a rich, melodious sound. “Let me rephrase. What do you know about it?”
I shrugged. “The usual, I guess. A demon takes over a person and makes them do terrible things, with the intent to steal their soul.”
He made an ambiguous gesture with his hand. “Close enough.” Up the street, a siren screamed to life, the night lighting up with red and blue lights as an ambulance finally appeared. “Come on, let’s get out of here before we have to answer a lot of tedious questions.”
I felt awkward leaving the scene of an accident, but I supposed he was right. If I stayed, I would only have to lie, or risk being tossed into the psych ward. After all, only crazy people claimed to have been saved from death by a demon. We hurried down the street and around a corner.
“Okay, here’s the quick and dirty version,” the demon said. “True possessions are very rare, because there are few demons powerful enough to inhabit an unwilling human. I’m not, and I’m a third tier demon, so you get the idea. So, most ‘possessions’ are either lunatics or sociopaths working on their insanity defense. However, even a lowly sixth tier imp can inhabit a willing body temporarily. The hard part is finding someone willing to share.”
He gave me a pointed look and I stopped dead as I realized what he was hinting at.
“Wait, I’m supposed let you possess me?” I asked.
“Of course not,” he said. “You’re going to let a bunch of my demon lackeys possess you. You see,” he continued as I stared at him in horror, “when a demon takes corporeal form, the experience is severely limited. We can see and hear, and have the most basic sense of touch, but no smell or taste, and we don’t feel pleasure or pain. And the worst part is this.” He unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans, shoving them down to mid-thigh.
“Oh, my God,” I gasped, my eyes widening at the sight of his smooth, featureless groin. He had no cock, no balls, nothing.
“Yeah, I’ve always suspected this was His doing,” the demon grumbled, pulling his pants back up. “So, Eddie, I’m sure you imagine how appealing it would be for one of us to take a joyride in a sexy hot rod like you. I’d like to offer the use of your body to a few of my most dedicated underlings. Perhaps it will even motivate the slackers to do better.”
“The use of my...to do what with?” I asked.
“Oh, you know,” he said. “Eat pizza and ice cream, get a massage, have sex. Nothing illegal, nothing that will harm you or anyone else. I’ll only offer this privilege to responsible demons, ones that I know will follow my rules.”
“So...so, I just...let them in and then wake up in a couple of days in bed with someone I’ve never met before?”
“Wow, you are so quick to think the worst of us,” the demon said, shaking his head. “You would be completely aware of everything that was happening. You could tune it out, of course, if you wanted to. And you could take back control at any time. However, booting one of my demons after less than...let’s say two hours, won’t count toward erasing our claim on your soul.”
“So, if I agree to this, I get my soul back?” I asked. The demon nodded. “How many is a few?”
“Oh, just a hundred or so,” he said. I started to shake my head, to tell him he was crazy, but he didn’t give me the chance. “I know it sounds like a lot, but think about it this way—two hours a day, and in less than four months, your soul will be yours again, free and clear. It seems like a fair trade to me.”
“Yeah, well, it’s not your body they’ll be abusing,” I grumbled.
“Very true,” the demon said. “But then, I don’t have a body, just this worthless rental unit, so...” He stopped walking and regarded me with his flickering eyes. “Say, how about a quick test drive? That way, you can see what it would be like before you decide.”
I hesitated. “Who would I be letting in? You?”
“Sure. Why not? I did save your life, after all.”
This was such a bad idea. “Okay, but not here. I want to be home for this.”
The demon smiled and gestured behind me. I turned, surprised to see that we were standing on the sidewalk in front of my house. I hadn’t even noticed where we were walking.
“Shall we?” the demon asked, motioning for me to lead the way.
I swallowed hard. “First, I need to know one thing. What’s your name?”
The demon narrowed his eyes. “Why? Do you think you can control me if you know my name?”
“No, I’d just like to know what to call you,” I said. “Is that true?”
“Sort of,” he replied evasively. “A sufficiently powerful witch who has trained extensively in the dark arts and demonology could use a demon’s name to control them, so we tend to be a little careful with such information.”
“Understandable, I guess,” I said, shivering as a gust of wind bit through my thin jacket. I headed for the house, digging my keys out of my pocket as I climbed the steps up to the porch. “I’m not a witch, nor do I know any witches, but if you don’t want to tell me, it’s okay. I’d like to call you something, though. Do you have a nickname? What do your friends call you?” I stopped to unlock my front door.
He snorted, and I realized just how close he was, standing right behind me. “You really don’t know anything about demons, do you? I don’t have any friends. But if you insist, you can call me...Azir.”
“Azir will work,” I said, shoving open the door and hurrying inside to put a bit of distance between us. He followed, shutting the door and turning on the entryway light. “So, can I get you anything? Something to drink, maybe?”
“Maybe in a minute, once I’m able to taste it,” Azir said, backing me up against the wall. I suddenly couldn’t breathe as the demon’s hands pressed against my chest, his face inches from my own. He smiled, slow and amused. “This is a lot like sex, Eddie—you have to relax and let me in.” Azir leaned closer, his breath cold against my cheek as he whispered, “Don’t be afraid, I won’t hurt you.”
I didn’t know if I could trust him. Part of me was screaming that he was a fucking demon, of course he couldn’t be trusted, but for some reason, I seemed to remember hearing that demons couldn’t lie. They could trick and deceive, but they could not tell an outright lie. Or maybe that was just something I saw on television. Either way, I had only two choices, and neither one appealed.
I could tell him to get lost, and spend the rest of my life knowing that my soul was doomed to hell, or I could surrender and let him have me. After a moment, I took a bracing breath and closed my eyes. As I exhaled, I made myself relax, trying to trust that, even if a demon couldn’t be trusted, at the very least he wouldn’t do anything to make me call off the deal.
A wave of dizziness washed over me, followed by a warm pressure in my chest, like I had swallowed hot soup too fast. As it passed, my eyes opened and I was surprised to find Azir gone. I started to look around, to see where he had gone, but my head wouldn’t turn. I tried to raise my arm, but it wouldn’t move. I was no longer in control of my body.
My body gasped and my hands rose up to touch my face, fingers tracing my lips and sliding back through my hair.
“Oh, this is amazing,” Azir said in my voice, my lips moving without without my consent. It was a strange feeling, to say the least. He stepped away from the wall, my hands wandering down my body, feeling the texture of my jacket. He shrugged it off, letting it fall to the floor behind him. I wanted to pick it up and hang it in the closet, but he walked away, wandering through the house just touching stuff. He went into the kitchen and opened the fridge.
“You must live alone,” he murmured, picking up a bottle of ketchup and a hunk of cheese wrapped in a plastic baggie. He opened the ketchup and sniffed the contents, then licked the inside of the lid. He made an appreciative noise and set it down, then unwrapped the cheese and nibbled on the corner.
There’s beer in the crisper drawer, I thought to myself.
“Really? Thanks,” Azir said, setting the cheese down and opening the drawer.
Wait, you can hear me? I asked.
“Hear might not be the right word,” he replied, picking up a bottle of my favorite IPA and twisting off the cap. “I know what you’re thinking, the same way you do. It’s kind of weird.” He took a long drink from the bottle. “Ahhhh, I’ve always wondered what beer tasted like. Now I know.” He set the bottle on the counter and headed out of the room.
So, are you just going to make a mess of my house? I asked. That’s not what I expected from a demonic possession.
“Would you rather I find some virgin to disembowel?” Azir asked with a grin as he started up the stairs.
No! Of course not, I said. I guess I just thought you’d do more.
“Oh, I’m just getting started,” the demon said. He entered my bedroom and pawed through my closet, smelling the fabric softener and rubbing his cheek against one of my softer shirts. His gaze lingered on the bed, but he walked into the adjoining bathroom instead, tasting the toothpaste and mouthwash. “Mmmm, that’s better than the beer,” he said and took another sip.
You’re supposed to spit that out, I told him. Don’t go making me sick.
He grunted his displeasure, but leaned over the sink and spat out the mouthwash. He sniffed my deodorant and aftershave, and then opened the door of the shower stall.
Nothing in here is edible, I said, hoping to prevent him from tasting the soap. He just turned on the water, letting the spray patter against my hand as he adjusted the temperature. Stepping back from the stall, he began to remove my clothes. What are you doing?
“I would have thought that was obvious,” Azir said, my voice muffled as he stripped my shirt off over my head. Steam began to fill the room and I cringed inwardly, imagining the black mold beginning to grow in the corners.
Could you at least turn on the exhaust fan? I asked. He obliged, flipping the switch before shoving my jeans and boxers down around my ankles and stepping out of them. Nude, he admired my reflection in the mirror. It was bizarre: even though it was my body, my face, I felt like I was looking at a stranger.
The demon dressed in my flesh stepped into the shower, groaning low and long as the hot water cascaded over my skin.
“Azrael was right,” he said, my voice echoing in the enclosed space. “This is positively sinful.” He turned a slow circle, savoring the pounding spray, and I realized with no small amount of horror that my body was reacting to his enjoyment. I was getting a hard-on.
Okay, test drive is over, get outta my body, I said.
“Make me,” he moaned, running slippery hands down my smooth, flat abs, toward my stiffening cock. That’s when I knew he had tricked me. I had forgotten to ask how to get him out.
Begone, demon! I thought forcefully, imagining myself physically shoving him out of my body. He just laughed.
“That tickles,” he said. “So does this.” He faced the shower, letting the spray dance over my hard cock. “What a surprisingly sensitive organ,” he said, wrapping a hand around my shaft and giving it a long, slow stroke. I felt so dirty, so violated.
Stop it, please, I begged him. I never agreed to let you use my body for this.
“Did you really think all I was going to do was taste your food and sniff your deodorant?” he asked. “This is part of the deal and you better get used to the idea. Now just relax and enjoy the ride, and don’t pretend like you’ve never done this before.”
It’s different when I do it, I responded, my thought-voice small and defeated. What had I done? I was at the mercy of a being of pure evil, trapped inside my own body until God only knew when. What if he never gave it back? Was this his plan all along?
“Your fussing in there is very distracting,” Azir said. “I told you to relax. When I’m done, you can have your body back, don’t worry. And by the way, that whole mental push-thing you did, that would have kicked a lesser demon clear to the curb. I just happen to be strong enough to resist. Not strong enough to come in uninvited, but once I’m in...Oh, fuck, that feels so good.” He began to stroke my cock faster, the slick sound of skin on skin filling the small space.
I wanted to tune this out, but I had forgotten to ask how to do that, either. Besides, I wasn’t sure I wanted to leave him alone with my body. I could feel the pleasure gathering in my groin, hot and heavy, my breath coming faster as he neared climax. At least it would be over soon.
Azir gasped, grunting as my muscles tightened, my balls drawing up as I dumped my load. He staggered, reaching out to steady himself against the wall.
“Wow, I had no idea,” he panted. He rinsed the cum from my skin, then shut off the water. Stepping out onto the bath mat, he grabbed a towel off the shelf in the corner and began to dry my body.
Satisfied now? I asked. Can I have my body back?
“I said when I’m done,” Azir replied, dropping the damp towel on the floor with my discarded clothes. He walked into the bedroom stark naked, the air raising goosebumps on my wet skin. “I don’t suppose you have any toys in here?”
Absolutely not! I said, but if I’d had control of my body, my gaze would have darted to the nightstand beside the bed. I guess Azir could feel it, because he made a beeline for the little drawer. That’s not mine, I said as he pulled out the drawer.
He chuckled as he picked up the slender, bright blue, cock-shaped vibrator. “I suppose the previous tenant left this behind and you just couldn’t throw it out in case they came back for it. Look, how thoughtful. They left some lube behind, too.”
My girlfriend bought those, I said.
“Aww, were you really that bad in bed, that she needed battery-operated assistance?”
No, she wanted to use it on me, I snapped. I said no and she wouldn’t stop pestering me about it. We had a fight and I called her a twisted pervert and she left. That was six months ago. Okay, maybe I had over-reacted to her request, but she was just too aggressive. I had never even thought about doing something like that, and I needed time to get used to the idea. Would I have come around eventually? I don’t know. I kept the stuff, didn’t I? Even though I never touched it after she called me a prude and walked out.
“Boy, oh boy, my night just keeps getting better,” Azir said, grabbing the bottle of lubricant and flopping down across my bed. He stretched and writhed, rubbing my bare skin against the cool, soft comforter. “I don’t know which I like more, your sense of taste, or your sense of touch. There’s something so sensual about all this tactile stimulation.”
I hadn’t really thought about what he’d told me before, about how a demon’s senses were muted or absent, but his obvious enjoyment of something as simple as rubbing against a blanket made me consider what an empty existence it must be. No scent, no flavor, no pleasure. Considering that, I could hardly blame him for masturbating a little. Or a lot, for that matter. He could have been doing things a whole lot worse.
Go ahead, I thought with a sigh. I won’t pretend to like it, but I also won’t complain.
“Really?” Azir said, going still as he raised my head.
Yeah, just...just don’t hurt me, okay? As soon as I thought the words, I wished I could take it back. Admitting my weakness and fear to a demon was probably the dumbest thing I could have done in that situation. But again, Azir surprised me.
“I won’t, I promise,” he said, and I was again left to wonder if demons were capable of lying. He sat up, leaning back against my padded headboard, my knees bent and legs spread. That alone would have been enough to make me blush. I wasn’t a prude, but I was certainly more modest than that.
The crinkle of plastic filled the silent bedroom as Azir removed the seal from the bottle of lubricant. I watched nervously as he drizzled the thick, clear gel onto my fingers. He reached down between my legs and began to smear the gel between my cheeks, a low, guttural groan escaping him as he rubbed a small circle around my opening. I will admit, it felt better than I had expected.
Azir took his time preparing me, though I didn’t know if that was for his benefit, or mine. I supposed it didn’t matter. He added more lube to his fingers and slipped two of them inside of me, spreading the gel and stretching that tight ring of muscle. That felt good, too, although I did my best to hide that fact from him.
Finally, he slathered the blue silicone surface of the vibrator with lube until it was slick and shiny, stroking it like a real cock as the fat, rubber balls at the base jiggled. My own cock was hard again, but Azir ignored it, reaching down behind my balls instead and guiding the tip of the vibrator to my opening.
“Oh, yes,” he moaned, heels digging into the bed as he pushed back against the headboard. “Oh, fuck, yes.” I couldn’t believe how easily that rubber cock slid into my asshole, my muscles gripping, pulling it deeper. It was a strange feeling, but nothing like I had expected. Azir eased it in about halfway before stopping to let us catch our breath.
That’s deep enough, right? I asked. He didn’t answer. Right?
“Tell me, Eddie,” he said, breathless, “if you had just one night to live, would you only go halfway?” I had no answer for him. I suppose after experiencing the full range of human senses, the thought of returning to his demonic existence must have been like facing death. Was I crazy, feeling pity for a damned demon?
After giving my body a minute to relax and adjust, Azir slid the vibrator in to the hilt, the soft, silicone balls squishing against my ass. I felt full in a way I had never imagined, that rubber cock snug inside of me, but I honestly didn’t see the appeal. Not until Azir turned on the vibrator.
He gasped, my body arching, as the cock began to buzz inside of us. “Oh, shit...Oh, fuck...” he panted, rocking my hips until he found just the right angle. The vibrator pressed against my prostate and I saw stars, my cock jerking as it grew rock hard. I had never felt anything so wonderful, so intensely pleasurable, the vibrations filling me with a deep, aching need to cum. If it had been me, I would have immediately jerked off, but Azir had other ideas.
Reaching up above my head, he grabbed onto the headboard, breath hissing between my teeth as he pressed down into the bed to keep the vibrator in place deep inside of me. My cock quivered, beads of precum leaking from the tip, tickling my sensitive flesh it trickled down the head, and I suddenly realized just how helpless I had let myself become. I couldn’t even stroke my own cock. I was completely at the mercy of this horny demon...and I had never felt more alive.
Oh, Azir, please… I begged, the pleasure nearly unbearable as my neglected cock throbbed with need. Just a single stoke would have finished me, but he dug my fingers into the headboard until my hands ached, my room echoing with his breathless cries.
“Almost...almost there...Come on...” he panted, my whole body shaking. I wanted to cum so bad I even tried shoving him out of me again. It didn’t do anything, except make him laugh. “Nice try. You almost got me with that one. Just hang on a little more. Oh...Oh, fuck, yes!”
I cried out with him as the climax thundered through us, my muscles contracting, drawing the vibrator deeper as my balls drew up. My cock jerked like a puppet on a string as we striped my comforter with long, satisfying strands of cum. I can honestly say it was the best orgasm of my life, up to that point. When it was finally over, the vibrations against my prostate became truly unbearable, even for him, and he quickly turned it off and gently slid it out.
Exhausted and trembling, he slouched against the headboard, my chest rising and falling as he caught his breath.
“Well, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” he asked after a minute. I didn’t respond. I wasn’t sure how. He sighed. “All right, just like I promised, you can have your body back now.” I thought that might be an invitation to help him along, but before I could even try, I felt that dizziness again. I reached up and touched my head, then jerked my hand back and stared at it. I wiggled my fingers, relieved when they moved at my command.
Azir chuckled and I glanced beside me, where he lay stretched out on my bed, dressed in his jeans and T-shirt. I was still stark naked, of course, and I felt the heat rush to my face. Trying to salvage some scrap of my dignity, I got up and walked to the dresser, grabbing a clean pair of boxers to put on, but I could feel the lube between my cheeks. I needed a shower. Maybe several showers.
“Well?” Azir asked as I headed for the bathroom. “As much as I’ve enjoyed our time together, I do need an answer. Which will it be, your body or your soul?”
I busied myself with picking up the discarded clothes from the floor while I tried to come up with a third option, but there wasn’t one. I was well and truly fucked. I heard a noise and glanced up to find Azir standing in the bathroom doorway, watching me, a smug, sort of wistful smile on his face.
“What?” I demanded.
“I was just thinking,” he said, giving his head a slow shake. “I’m almost six thousand years old, and I can honestly say that this was the best night of my existence. Thank you, Eddie.”
“You’re welcome, I guess,” I grumbled grudgingly, but in a strange way, that was gratifying to hear. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as I was imagining. “Do you promise that they won’t hurt me, or use me to hurt anyone else?”
“You have my word,” Azir said.
“And no more than one demon a day? I have a life, you know.”
“I’m sure you do,” he said with a slight smirk, as if he didn’t believe me. “Don’t worry, we can work around your busy schedule. Any other concerns?”
“Not that I can think of.”
“Then do we have a deal?” There was a sick, hollow feeling in the pit of my stomach as Azir held out his hand to me. This was such a bad idea, but I couldn’t lose my soul. Of the two, this was the better option. I hoped.
“Yeah, it’s a deal,” I said, shaking his hand. A rumble like thunder filled the room, accompanied by a flash of darkness, like the light suddenly dimmed, and I felt a sharp, hot pain in the palm of my hand. I jerked away from Azir as the smell of sulfur tainted the air. “What did you do?”
“It’s just a demon’s mark,” he said with a careless wave of his hand.
I looked down at my palm, my heart nearly stopping at the sight of a glowing pentagram flickering like a live coal beneath my skin. “This wasn’t part of the deal! How am I going to explain this?”
“Relax, would you?” Azir said. “Regular humans won’t be able to see it. It’s only detectable to demons and those touched by the dark arts.”
“That doesn’t make me feel better,” I said, scowling at him. “What’s it for?”
“It’s proof of my claim on you,” Azir said, holding up a hand to forestall my next outraged protest, “and before you blow a gasket, it’s temporary. As soon as you pay your debt, it will disappear. But until then, it will serve as a warning to others that you belong to me.”
“I do not belong to you,” I said, my voice low. Azir just smiled, a flash of teeth that was both charming and sinister. Before I could say anything else, a column of fire surged up from the floor, engulfing Azir. It only lasted a moment, and when it disappeared, so did he.
Alone, I was suddenly hit by the magnitude of what I had done. I made a deal with a demon! I was damned, my soul destined for Hell unless I managed to earn it back, but doing so would probably corrupt me beyond redemption, anyway. I was completely fucked.
“Oh, God,” I whispered, closing my eyes, “what have I done?”
“Is that a rhetorical question, or do you really want to know?” The voice was soft and smooth, neither masculine nor feminine, and I looked up to find a person of indeterminate gender standing in the doorway. They had glossy black hair that fell in loose curls to their collar and pale blue eyes that were almost colorless. They wore long, flowing white robes under shiny silver and gold chain mail, with Roman-looking sandals on their feet. However, it was the iridescent glow and the giant white wings behind their back that nearly made my heart stop.
The angel gave me a reproachful look. “You are in a world of trouble, Edward.”
There are many common-sense rules to live by, and I just managed to break three of them in one go: never wear black when walking at night, never cross against a red light, and never make a deal with the devil. So, there I am, lying in the street, the taste of blood in my mouth as I struggle to draw breath, and this guy walks up and looks down at me. He seemed like a normal guy, except for the absolute lack of any kind of human compassion in his eyes. He stared at me like I was some bug he couldn’t care less about stepping on.
“Boy, are you in a pickle or what?” he said, crouching down beside me. “That is a lot of blood. And I’m no expert on human anatomy, but I don’t think your arms and legs are supposed to bend like that. But I guess bouncing off a windshield, a telephone pole, and the street will do that to you.” He leaned closer, a flickering light dancing in the depths of his dark eyes. “You’re dying, Eddie. Can you feel it? Your life fading with each desperate beat of your heart?”
I wasn’t sure which was more frightening, that I could feel it, or that he knew my name.
“Are you ready to die, Eddie?” he asked. “In about two minutes, your heart will stop and your brain will cease to function, and you will find out what, if anything, waits for you on the other side. Are you ready for that? Or do you want to live?”
I tried to answer, but it came out as a sob, bloody bubbles flecking my lips.
“I can save you,” the strange man whispered, holding his hand out to me. “All you have to do is take my hand and give me your soul.”
My eyes widened, a shiver of terror racing through my body. The only creatures who collected souls were demons.
He smiled, warm and charming. “Relax, Eddie, I won’t take your soul as long as you’re using it. Think of this like a lien. You keep your soul until you die, and then it comes to us, assuming you haven’t earned it back, of course. What do you say? Better think quick—time is running out.”
I could feel the blood pooling in my chest, restricting my heart and filling my lungs. I didn’t want to die, but losing my soul to a demon would be worse. However, if there was a chance to earn it back, then I could have it both ways. I could live and keep my soul.
Summoning every ounce of strength that remained in my broken body, I raised my hand, a scream of agony escaping my bloody lips as the splinters of bone protruding through my flesh shifted.
“I’ll take that as a yes,” the demon said, grabbing my hand. Instantly, the pain vanished and I gasped as he pulled my to my feet. I looked down at myself in shock. The blood was gone. No bones were broken. It was like I’d never been hit. I turned to look at the car that had struck me, the hood crumpled where it had come to rest against a tree, steam issuing from the engine. I could see the driver, face down in the deflated airbag and not moving.
“Are they all right?” I asked, taking an unsteady step toward the car.
“Eddie,” the demon said, placing an arm around my shoulders and turning me away. “That guy nearly killed you. Who cares how he’s doing?”
I shrugged his arm off. “I do.”
The demon sighed. “Of course you do. He’ll be fine. A bit of a concussion and some bruised ribs. Oh, and one hell of a hangover. He’s more than a little drunk. Does that affect your concern for his well-being?”
I hesitated. “Maybe a little.”
“Good. Maybe there’s hope for you yet,” the demon said with a broad grin. “Now, if you’ll excuse me—”
“Hang on,” I said as he turned to leave. “You said I could earn my soul back. How do I do that?”
“Why should I tell you?” he replied. “If you don’t succeed, we get your soul, so how is it in my best interest to help you?”
He had me there. I could only watch, helpless, as he walked away. He only took a few steps, though, before he paused and glanced back, his flickering gaze traveling slowly down my body.
“You’re a handsome guy,” he said, making me shudder and wonder, how far would I go to save my soul? However, his next question surprised me. “How do you feel about demonic possession?”
“Excuse me? Is there more than one way to feel about demonic possession?”
My savior laughed, a rich, melodious sound. “Let me rephrase. What do you know about it?”
I shrugged. “The usual, I guess. A demon takes over a person and makes them do terrible things, with the intent to steal their soul.”
He made an ambiguous gesture with his hand. “Close enough.” Up the street, a siren screamed to life, the night lighting up with red and blue lights as an ambulance finally appeared. “Come on, let’s get out of here before we have to answer a lot of tedious questions.”
I felt awkward leaving the scene of an accident, but I supposed he was right. If I stayed, I would only have to lie, or risk being tossed into the psych ward. After all, only crazy people claimed to have been saved from death by a demon. We hurried down the street and around a corner.
“Okay, here’s the quick and dirty version,” the demon said. “True possessions are very rare, because there are few demons powerful enough to inhabit an unwilling human. I’m not, and I’m a third tier demon, so you get the idea. So, most ‘possessions’ are either lunatics or sociopaths working on their insanity defense. However, even a lowly sixth tier imp can inhabit a willing body temporarily. The hard part is finding someone willing to share.”
He gave me a pointed look and I stopped dead as I realized what he was hinting at.
“Wait, I’m supposed let you possess me?” I asked.
“Of course not,” he said. “You’re going to let a bunch of my demon lackeys possess you. You see,” he continued as I stared at him in horror, “when a demon takes corporeal form, the experience is severely limited. We can see and hear, and have the most basic sense of touch, but no smell or taste, and we don’t feel pleasure or pain. And the worst part is this.” He unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans, shoving them down to mid-thigh.
“Oh, my God,” I gasped, my eyes widening at the sight of his smooth, featureless groin. He had no cock, no balls, nothing.
“Yeah, I’ve always suspected this was His doing,” the demon grumbled, pulling his pants back up. “So, Eddie, I’m sure you imagine how appealing it would be for one of us to take a joyride in a sexy hot rod like you. I’d like to offer the use of your body to a few of my most dedicated underlings. Perhaps it will even motivate the slackers to do better.”
“The use of my...to do what with?” I asked.
“Oh, you know,” he said. “Eat pizza and ice cream, get a massage, have sex. Nothing illegal, nothing that will harm you or anyone else. I’ll only offer this privilege to responsible demons, ones that I know will follow my rules.”
“So...so, I just...let them in and then wake up in a couple of days in bed with someone I’ve never met before?”
“Wow, you are so quick to think the worst of us,” the demon said, shaking his head. “You would be completely aware of everything that was happening. You could tune it out, of course, if you wanted to. And you could take back control at any time. However, booting one of my demons after less than...let’s say two hours, won’t count toward erasing our claim on your soul.”
“So, if I agree to this, I get my soul back?” I asked. The demon nodded. “How many is a few?”
“Oh, just a hundred or so,” he said. I started to shake my head, to tell him he was crazy, but he didn’t give me the chance. “I know it sounds like a lot, but think about it this way—two hours a day, and in less than four months, your soul will be yours again, free and clear. It seems like a fair trade to me.”
“Yeah, well, it’s not your body they’ll be abusing,” I grumbled.
“Very true,” the demon said. “But then, I don’t have a body, just this worthless rental unit, so...” He stopped walking and regarded me with his flickering eyes. “Say, how about a quick test drive? That way, you can see what it would be like before you decide.”
I hesitated. “Who would I be letting in? You?”
“Sure. Why not? I did save your life, after all.”
This was such a bad idea. “Okay, but not here. I want to be home for this.”
The demon smiled and gestured behind me. I turned, surprised to see that we were standing on the sidewalk in front of my house. I hadn’t even noticed where we were walking.
“Shall we?” the demon asked, motioning for me to lead the way.
I swallowed hard. “First, I need to know one thing. What’s your name?”
The demon narrowed his eyes. “Why? Do you think you can control me if you know my name?”
“No, I’d just like to know what to call you,” I said. “Is that true?”
“Sort of,” he replied evasively. “A sufficiently powerful witch who has trained extensively in the dark arts and demonology could use a demon’s name to control them, so we tend to be a little careful with such information.”
“Understandable, I guess,” I said, shivering as a gust of wind bit through my thin jacket. I headed for the house, digging my keys out of my pocket as I climbed the steps up to the porch. “I’m not a witch, nor do I know any witches, but if you don’t want to tell me, it’s okay. I’d like to call you something, though. Do you have a nickname? What do your friends call you?” I stopped to unlock my front door.
He snorted, and I realized just how close he was, standing right behind me. “You really don’t know anything about demons, do you? I don’t have any friends. But if you insist, you can call me...Azir.”
“Azir will work,” I said, shoving open the door and hurrying inside to put a bit of distance between us. He followed, shutting the door and turning on the entryway light. “So, can I get you anything? Something to drink, maybe?”
“Maybe in a minute, once I’m able to taste it,” Azir said, backing me up against the wall. I suddenly couldn’t breathe as the demon’s hands pressed against my chest, his face inches from my own. He smiled, slow and amused. “This is a lot like sex, Eddie—you have to relax and let me in.” Azir leaned closer, his breath cold against my cheek as he whispered, “Don’t be afraid, I won’t hurt you.”
I didn’t know if I could trust him. Part of me was screaming that he was a fucking demon, of course he couldn’t be trusted, but for some reason, I seemed to remember hearing that demons couldn’t lie. They could trick and deceive, but they could not tell an outright lie. Or maybe that was just something I saw on television. Either way, I had only two choices, and neither one appealed.
I could tell him to get lost, and spend the rest of my life knowing that my soul was doomed to hell, or I could surrender and let him have me. After a moment, I took a bracing breath and closed my eyes. As I exhaled, I made myself relax, trying to trust that, even if a demon couldn’t be trusted, at the very least he wouldn’t do anything to make me call off the deal.
A wave of dizziness washed over me, followed by a warm pressure in my chest, like I had swallowed hot soup too fast. As it passed, my eyes opened and I was surprised to find Azir gone. I started to look around, to see where he had gone, but my head wouldn’t turn. I tried to raise my arm, but it wouldn’t move. I was no longer in control of my body.
My body gasped and my hands rose up to touch my face, fingers tracing my lips and sliding back through my hair.
“Oh, this is amazing,” Azir said in my voice, my lips moving without without my consent. It was a strange feeling, to say the least. He stepped away from the wall, my hands wandering down my body, feeling the texture of my jacket. He shrugged it off, letting it fall to the floor behind him. I wanted to pick it up and hang it in the closet, but he walked away, wandering through the house just touching stuff. He went into the kitchen and opened the fridge.
“You must live alone,” he murmured, picking up a bottle of ketchup and a hunk of cheese wrapped in a plastic baggie. He opened the ketchup and sniffed the contents, then licked the inside of the lid. He made an appreciative noise and set it down, then unwrapped the cheese and nibbled on the corner.
There’s beer in the crisper drawer, I thought to myself.
“Really? Thanks,” Azir said, setting the cheese down and opening the drawer.
Wait, you can hear me? I asked.
“Hear might not be the right word,” he replied, picking up a bottle of my favorite IPA and twisting off the cap. “I know what you’re thinking, the same way you do. It’s kind of weird.” He took a long drink from the bottle. “Ahhhh, I’ve always wondered what beer tasted like. Now I know.” He set the bottle on the counter and headed out of the room.
So, are you just going to make a mess of my house? I asked. That’s not what I expected from a demonic possession.
“Would you rather I find some virgin to disembowel?” Azir asked with a grin as he started up the stairs.
No! Of course not, I said. I guess I just thought you’d do more.
“Oh, I’m just getting started,” the demon said. He entered my bedroom and pawed through my closet, smelling the fabric softener and rubbing his cheek against one of my softer shirts. His gaze lingered on the bed, but he walked into the adjoining bathroom instead, tasting the toothpaste and mouthwash. “Mmmm, that’s better than the beer,” he said and took another sip.
You’re supposed to spit that out, I told him. Don’t go making me sick.
He grunted his displeasure, but leaned over the sink and spat out the mouthwash. He sniffed my deodorant and aftershave, and then opened the door of the shower stall.
Nothing in here is edible, I said, hoping to prevent him from tasting the soap. He just turned on the water, letting the spray patter against my hand as he adjusted the temperature. Stepping back from the stall, he began to remove my clothes. What are you doing?
“I would have thought that was obvious,” Azir said, my voice muffled as he stripped my shirt off over my head. Steam began to fill the room and I cringed inwardly, imagining the black mold beginning to grow in the corners.
Could you at least turn on the exhaust fan? I asked. He obliged, flipping the switch before shoving my jeans and boxers down around my ankles and stepping out of them. Nude, he admired my reflection in the mirror. It was bizarre: even though it was my body, my face, I felt like I was looking at a stranger.
The demon dressed in my flesh stepped into the shower, groaning low and long as the hot water cascaded over my skin.
“Azrael was right,” he said, my voice echoing in the enclosed space. “This is positively sinful.” He turned a slow circle, savoring the pounding spray, and I realized with no small amount of horror that my body was reacting to his enjoyment. I was getting a hard-on.
Okay, test drive is over, get outta my body, I said.
“Make me,” he moaned, running slippery hands down my smooth, flat abs, toward my stiffening cock. That’s when I knew he had tricked me. I had forgotten to ask how to get him out.
Begone, demon! I thought forcefully, imagining myself physically shoving him out of my body. He just laughed.
“That tickles,” he said. “So does this.” He faced the shower, letting the spray dance over my hard cock. “What a surprisingly sensitive organ,” he said, wrapping a hand around my shaft and giving it a long, slow stroke. I felt so dirty, so violated.
Stop it, please, I begged him. I never agreed to let you use my body for this.
“Did you really think all I was going to do was taste your food and sniff your deodorant?” he asked. “This is part of the deal and you better get used to the idea. Now just relax and enjoy the ride, and don’t pretend like you’ve never done this before.”
It’s different when I do it, I responded, my thought-voice small and defeated. What had I done? I was at the mercy of a being of pure evil, trapped inside my own body until God only knew when. What if he never gave it back? Was this his plan all along?
“Your fussing in there is very distracting,” Azir said. “I told you to relax. When I’m done, you can have your body back, don’t worry. And by the way, that whole mental push-thing you did, that would have kicked a lesser demon clear to the curb. I just happen to be strong enough to resist. Not strong enough to come in uninvited, but once I’m in...Oh, fuck, that feels so good.” He began to stroke my cock faster, the slick sound of skin on skin filling the small space.
I wanted to tune this out, but I had forgotten to ask how to do that, either. Besides, I wasn’t sure I wanted to leave him alone with my body. I could feel the pleasure gathering in my groin, hot and heavy, my breath coming faster as he neared climax. At least it would be over soon.
Azir gasped, grunting as my muscles tightened, my balls drawing up as I dumped my load. He staggered, reaching out to steady himself against the wall.
“Wow, I had no idea,” he panted. He rinsed the cum from my skin, then shut off the water. Stepping out onto the bath mat, he grabbed a towel off the shelf in the corner and began to dry my body.
Satisfied now? I asked. Can I have my body back?
“I said when I’m done,” Azir replied, dropping the damp towel on the floor with my discarded clothes. He walked into the bedroom stark naked, the air raising goosebumps on my wet skin. “I don’t suppose you have any toys in here?”
Absolutely not! I said, but if I’d had control of my body, my gaze would have darted to the nightstand beside the bed. I guess Azir could feel it, because he made a beeline for the little drawer. That’s not mine, I said as he pulled out the drawer.
He chuckled as he picked up the slender, bright blue, cock-shaped vibrator. “I suppose the previous tenant left this behind and you just couldn’t throw it out in case they came back for it. Look, how thoughtful. They left some lube behind, too.”
My girlfriend bought those, I said.
“Aww, were you really that bad in bed, that she needed battery-operated assistance?”
No, she wanted to use it on me, I snapped. I said no and she wouldn’t stop pestering me about it. We had a fight and I called her a twisted pervert and she left. That was six months ago. Okay, maybe I had over-reacted to her request, but she was just too aggressive. I had never even thought about doing something like that, and I needed time to get used to the idea. Would I have come around eventually? I don’t know. I kept the stuff, didn’t I? Even though I never touched it after she called me a prude and walked out.
“Boy, oh boy, my night just keeps getting better,” Azir said, grabbing the bottle of lubricant and flopping down across my bed. He stretched and writhed, rubbing my bare skin against the cool, soft comforter. “I don’t know which I like more, your sense of taste, or your sense of touch. There’s something so sensual about all this tactile stimulation.”
I hadn’t really thought about what he’d told me before, about how a demon’s senses were muted or absent, but his obvious enjoyment of something as simple as rubbing against a blanket made me consider what an empty existence it must be. No scent, no flavor, no pleasure. Considering that, I could hardly blame him for masturbating a little. Or a lot, for that matter. He could have been doing things a whole lot worse.
Go ahead, I thought with a sigh. I won’t pretend to like it, but I also won’t complain.
“Really?” Azir said, going still as he raised my head.
Yeah, just...just don’t hurt me, okay? As soon as I thought the words, I wished I could take it back. Admitting my weakness and fear to a demon was probably the dumbest thing I could have done in that situation. But again, Azir surprised me.
“I won’t, I promise,” he said, and I was again left to wonder if demons were capable of lying. He sat up, leaning back against my padded headboard, my knees bent and legs spread. That alone would have been enough to make me blush. I wasn’t a prude, but I was certainly more modest than that.
The crinkle of plastic filled the silent bedroom as Azir removed the seal from the bottle of lubricant. I watched nervously as he drizzled the thick, clear gel onto my fingers. He reached down between my legs and began to smear the gel between my cheeks, a low, guttural groan escaping him as he rubbed a small circle around my opening. I will admit, it felt better than I had expected.
Azir took his time preparing me, though I didn’t know if that was for his benefit, or mine. I supposed it didn’t matter. He added more lube to his fingers and slipped two of them inside of me, spreading the gel and stretching that tight ring of muscle. That felt good, too, although I did my best to hide that fact from him.
Finally, he slathered the blue silicone surface of the vibrator with lube until it was slick and shiny, stroking it like a real cock as the fat, rubber balls at the base jiggled. My own cock was hard again, but Azir ignored it, reaching down behind my balls instead and guiding the tip of the vibrator to my opening.
“Oh, yes,” he moaned, heels digging into the bed as he pushed back against the headboard. “Oh, fuck, yes.” I couldn’t believe how easily that rubber cock slid into my asshole, my muscles gripping, pulling it deeper. It was a strange feeling, but nothing like I had expected. Azir eased it in about halfway before stopping to let us catch our breath.
That’s deep enough, right? I asked. He didn’t answer. Right?
“Tell me, Eddie,” he said, breathless, “if you had just one night to live, would you only go halfway?” I had no answer for him. I suppose after experiencing the full range of human senses, the thought of returning to his demonic existence must have been like facing death. Was I crazy, feeling pity for a damned demon?
After giving my body a minute to relax and adjust, Azir slid the vibrator in to the hilt, the soft, silicone balls squishing against my ass. I felt full in a way I had never imagined, that rubber cock snug inside of me, but I honestly didn’t see the appeal. Not until Azir turned on the vibrator.
He gasped, my body arching, as the cock began to buzz inside of us. “Oh, shit...Oh, fuck...” he panted, rocking my hips until he found just the right angle. The vibrator pressed against my prostate and I saw stars, my cock jerking as it grew rock hard. I had never felt anything so wonderful, so intensely pleasurable, the vibrations filling me with a deep, aching need to cum. If it had been me, I would have immediately jerked off, but Azir had other ideas.
Reaching up above my head, he grabbed onto the headboard, breath hissing between my teeth as he pressed down into the bed to keep the vibrator in place deep inside of me. My cock quivered, beads of precum leaking from the tip, tickling my sensitive flesh it trickled down the head, and I suddenly realized just how helpless I had let myself become. I couldn’t even stroke my own cock. I was completely at the mercy of this horny demon...and I had never felt more alive.
Oh, Azir, please… I begged, the pleasure nearly unbearable as my neglected cock throbbed with need. Just a single stoke would have finished me, but he dug my fingers into the headboard until my hands ached, my room echoing with his breathless cries.
“Almost...almost there...Come on...” he panted, my whole body shaking. I wanted to cum so bad I even tried shoving him out of me again. It didn’t do anything, except make him laugh. “Nice try. You almost got me with that one. Just hang on a little more. Oh...Oh, fuck, yes!”
I cried out with him as the climax thundered through us, my muscles contracting, drawing the vibrator deeper as my balls drew up. My cock jerked like a puppet on a string as we striped my comforter with long, satisfying strands of cum. I can honestly say it was the best orgasm of my life, up to that point. When it was finally over, the vibrations against my prostate became truly unbearable, even for him, and he quickly turned it off and gently slid it out.
Exhausted and trembling, he slouched against the headboard, my chest rising and falling as he caught his breath.
“Well, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” he asked after a minute. I didn’t respond. I wasn’t sure how. He sighed. “All right, just like I promised, you can have your body back now.” I thought that might be an invitation to help him along, but before I could even try, I felt that dizziness again. I reached up and touched my head, then jerked my hand back and stared at it. I wiggled my fingers, relieved when they moved at my command.
Azir chuckled and I glanced beside me, where he lay stretched out on my bed, dressed in his jeans and T-shirt. I was still stark naked, of course, and I felt the heat rush to my face. Trying to salvage some scrap of my dignity, I got up and walked to the dresser, grabbing a clean pair of boxers to put on, but I could feel the lube between my cheeks. I needed a shower. Maybe several showers.
“Well?” Azir asked as I headed for the bathroom. “As much as I’ve enjoyed our time together, I do need an answer. Which will it be, your body or your soul?”
I busied myself with picking up the discarded clothes from the floor while I tried to come up with a third option, but there wasn’t one. I was well and truly fucked. I heard a noise and glanced up to find Azir standing in the bathroom doorway, watching me, a smug, sort of wistful smile on his face.
“What?” I demanded.
“I was just thinking,” he said, giving his head a slow shake. “I’m almost six thousand years old, and I can honestly say that this was the best night of my existence. Thank you, Eddie.”
“You’re welcome, I guess,” I grumbled grudgingly, but in a strange way, that was gratifying to hear. Maybe this wouldn’t be as bad as I was imagining. “Do you promise that they won’t hurt me, or use me to hurt anyone else?”
“You have my word,” Azir said.
“And no more than one demon a day? I have a life, you know.”
“I’m sure you do,” he said with a slight smirk, as if he didn’t believe me. “Don’t worry, we can work around your busy schedule. Any other concerns?”
“Not that I can think of.”
“Then do we have a deal?” There was a sick, hollow feeling in the pit of my stomach as Azir held out his hand to me. This was such a bad idea, but I couldn’t lose my soul. Of the two, this was the better option. I hoped.
“Yeah, it’s a deal,” I said, shaking his hand. A rumble like thunder filled the room, accompanied by a flash of darkness, like the light suddenly dimmed, and I felt a sharp, hot pain in the palm of my hand. I jerked away from Azir as the smell of sulfur tainted the air. “What did you do?”
“It’s just a demon’s mark,” he said with a careless wave of his hand.
I looked down at my palm, my heart nearly stopping at the sight of a glowing pentagram flickering like a live coal beneath my skin. “This wasn’t part of the deal! How am I going to explain this?”
“Relax, would you?” Azir said. “Regular humans won’t be able to see it. It’s only detectable to demons and those touched by the dark arts.”
“That doesn’t make me feel better,” I said, scowling at him. “What’s it for?”
“It’s proof of my claim on you,” Azir said, holding up a hand to forestall my next outraged protest, “and before you blow a gasket, it’s temporary. As soon as you pay your debt, it will disappear. But until then, it will serve as a warning to others that you belong to me.”
“I do not belong to you,” I said, my voice low. Azir just smiled, a flash of teeth that was both charming and sinister. Before I could say anything else, a column of fire surged up from the floor, engulfing Azir. It only lasted a moment, and when it disappeared, so did he.
Alone, I was suddenly hit by the magnitude of what I had done. I made a deal with a demon! I was damned, my soul destined for Hell unless I managed to earn it back, but doing so would probably corrupt me beyond redemption, anyway. I was completely fucked.
“Oh, God,” I whispered, closing my eyes, “what have I done?”
“Is that a rhetorical question, or do you really want to know?” The voice was soft and smooth, neither masculine nor feminine, and I looked up to find a person of indeterminate gender standing in the doorway. They had glossy black hair that fell in loose curls to their collar and pale blue eyes that were almost colorless. They wore long, flowing white robes under shiny silver and gold chain mail, with Roman-looking sandals on their feet. However, it was the iridescent glow and the giant white wings behind their back that nearly made my heart stop.
The angel gave me a reproachful look. “You are in a world of trouble, Edward.”
4
19.3K
6
2
Becca recently joined a lesbian wrestling association where will fight women in a 4 round contest. Each round ends after an opponent is pinned, knocked out, submits, orgasms, or is stuck in a humiliating hold for 20 seconds. Knock outs are worth 2 points while pins, submissions, orgasms, and humilation holds are worth 1. Wrestlers are also able to gain multiple points in a round if the wrestler decides they don't want to reset to their corner yet. If the points are tied after 4 rounds then there will be a tie breaker that is first to make the opponent orgasm wins.
Becca's heart raced as she heard the news of the challenge. She had never faced a Handicap 2 vs 1 match before, let alone against two curvy twins who were known for their dominating tactics. Despite her initial apprehension, she couldn't resist the thrill of the challenge and the opportunity to prove herself against such formidable opponents.
Becca entered the ring first, walking out in black booty shorts, with some of her ass hanging out the back, and a red sports bra, that contains her C cup breast. As she walks down the ramp enjoying the crowds reaction to her entrance, she gets into the ring and sets up in her corner waiting for her opponents.
Once their theme song comes on, Stacie and Gracie, known as the Seductresses, emerge in their gold g-string bikinis that compliment their huge assests as their butts are hanging out of their g-string and their DD cup breast spill out of the small bikini tops they have on. As they make their way down to the ring they strut down the ramp teasing the crowd and Becca with their swaying breast.
Once they make it to the ring both Stacie and Gracie stradle the middle rope and start twerking on it which draw catcalls from the crowd.
Once they both are in the ring they make their way over to Becca which each girl grabing hold of one of Becca's arms and hold them in between their huge breasts. While Beccas arms are restrained Gracie starts whispering in Becca's ear, "Be sure not to orgasm too fast." Then in her other ear Bracie says, "We like to make sure the crowd gets to enjoy to match just as you will."
After Bracie and Gracie are done teasing Becca they return to their corner where they get ready to being the match. Gracie decides to start the match first for the twins as she stays in the ring and Bracie goes in between the ropes and hangs out on the apron but not before teasing Becca somemore with some booty shaking.
The distraction caused Becca to orginally miss the bell as Gracie starts making her way towards her. Becca notices right as Gracie gets to her and she puts Becca in a headlock with her face pressed against the side of her boob and tells Beeca, "Don't forget who's in the ring or this might end too soon."
After she say this she brings her to s neutral corner where she throws Becca head first into the turnbuckle where she stays with her back turned to her opponent.
While Becca is still in the corner Gracie grabs the back of her booty shorts and starts pulling them up giving Becca a painful wedgie and then starts slapping Becca's ass humiliating Becca early in the match.
After Gracie is done spanking Becca she grabs her hair and tosses her in the middle of the ring where Becca falls down looking up at the stunning beauty above her.
Gracie seeing Becca look so defenseless decides to see if she can finish this round in humilating fashion as Gracie turns around and descends on Becca's face going for a reverse facesit pin.
The ref seeing this goes down and starts counting as Gracie starts twerking on her opponents face. "1..."
Becca still in the match breaks the pin attempt by getting her arm up pushes Gracie off of her which angers her and reassures herself that this will end up being a fun match.
Gracie gets up first with Becca still catching her breathe on the mat and Gracie goes and grabs Becca's hair and picks her up before throwing Becca into the twins' corner.
Once there Bracie wraps her arms around Becca's neck and starts choking Becca out, all while Gracie is distracting the ref who has her back turn to the pair on the other side of the ring.
Becca seeing this starts screaming for the ref with what little oxygen she syill has before Bracie goes and covers her mouth and nose and whispers, "I wouldn't try that if I were you, there's only so much oxygen in your lungs and we wouldn't want you wasting it on pointless struggles."
While this is happening, on the other side of the ring Gracie is complenting the ref saying, "You look so amazing in your ref outfit, when did the producers allow such slutty ref attire." "They knew I was going to be in the ring with you and your sister and said that you two would prefer to have me in a slutty attire, whatever that's suppose to mean" the ref says.
Gracie seems to know exactly what that means as she goes into the ref and starts making out with her before pulling up slightly on the refs black lacy panties before backing her up into the twins' corner.
Bracie seeing this knows exactly what to do as she releases Becca and allows her to drop into a seating position. This puts her in direct eye level with the approaching ass of the ref and Gracie who is leading the ref right to Becca's unsuspecting face.
Becca sees this at the last second but is too weaken to move out of the way as the exposed ass of the ref descends on her face. Becca starts screaming in the refs ass as that elicits moan out of the refs mouth, as she now understands what the producers meant as well.
The ref then starts twerking her ass on Becca's face while still kissing Gracie. Gracie noticing this decides to get on the humilation by pressing her foot on Becca's covered crotch and starts teasing Becca's pussy.
Once the bell rings after the 20 seconds on domination the ref and Gracie move out of the corner and break their kiss while admiring the humiliating state that they put Becca in.
The ref then helps Becca up and brings her to her corner to start getting ready for the next round. The scoreboard changes to Seductresses-1, Becca-0.
Before the next round starts Gracie tags in Bracie to let her join in on the fun while also noticing how aroused the ref is knowing that she might be in for a very long night now.
As the bell rings, starting the next round, Bracie struts over towards Becca, who is in a defensive state, decides to ramp up the fun and strips her bra, placing it in the middle of the ring, and starts cupping her boobs and makes them bounce distracting Becca as she makes her way towards her.
Once Bracie is close enough to Becca she decides to swing her breast right into Becca's face stunning her as Bracie swings her chest again and again causing Becca to back up into the ropes where Bracie continues her onslaught of swinging breasts causing Becca to get drowsy on the ropes.
Bracie noticing this stops her onslaught and allows Becca to hang on the ropes with her arms draped over the top ropes.
While draped on the ropes, Becca is forced off them as Bracie grabs Becca's her and throws her into another set of ropes. But instead of allowing Becca to bounce off the ropes, Bracie follows Becca and stands right where she will rebound off of where she will meet Bracie's large breast again causing Becca to become even more drowsy as she goes backwards and uses the ropes to keep her up again.
Bracie seeing this decides that this round is basically over and it's time for another humilation hold to finish this round.
Bracie walks over to her corner where Gracie and ref were talking and enjoying the match. Once Bracie gets there she tells the two of them the move she had in mind and they all giggle with delight. Bracie them tags in Gracie and they all make their way to the drowsy Becca still resting against the ropes.
First Gracie walks up to Becca and grabs a hold of Becca's booty shorts and yanks them off of her exxposing her pussy for all to see. Then Bracie goes onto the other side of the rope and does a handstand before locking her knees in between the ropes and Becca's arms and then grabs Becca's legs and pulling them off the ground which suspends both Bracie and Becca off the ground. Before Becca is able to scream from the pain she is experiencing, Gracie steps on the bottom ropes and plants her now bare chest onto Becca's face not allowing her to make a sound. Finally, once both Seductresses are setup, the ref kneels down under Gracie right where Becca's exposed pussy is and starts sucking on her clit and licking all up inside her pussy causing Becca to moan and scream into Gracie's breast.
After the buzzer rings for another domination point the three of them decide that Becca has not yet had enough as they can feel that she is on the edge of an orgasm.
The ref keeps licking and sucking Becca's pussy and soon Becca starts to buck around and spray her juices right into the ref's mouth, where she swallows some but leaves some in her mouth as she goes to kiss Gracie, who is now off of Becca, and pass some of Becca juices to her before she makes her way to Becca passes the rest of Becca's juices right into owners mouth.
This rings the domination buzzer a second time giving the seductresses 2 points for this round. Seductresses-3, Becca-0.
Becca's heart raced as she heard the news of the challenge. She had never faced a Handicap 2 vs 1 match before, let alone against two curvy twins who were known for their dominating tactics. Despite her initial apprehension, she couldn't resist the thrill of the challenge and the opportunity to prove herself against such formidable opponents.
Becca entered the ring first, walking out in black booty shorts, with some of her ass hanging out the back, and a red sports bra, that contains her C cup breast. As she walks down the ramp enjoying the crowds reaction to her entrance, she gets into the ring and sets up in her corner waiting for her opponents.
Once their theme song comes on, Stacie and Gracie, known as the Seductresses, emerge in their gold g-string bikinis that compliment their huge assests as their butts are hanging out of their g-string and their DD cup breast spill out of the small bikini tops they have on. As they make their way down to the ring they strut down the ramp teasing the crowd and Becca with their swaying breast.
Once they make it to the ring both Stacie and Gracie stradle the middle rope and start twerking on it which draw catcalls from the crowd.
Once they both are in the ring they make their way over to Becca which each girl grabing hold of one of Becca's arms and hold them in between their huge breasts. While Beccas arms are restrained Gracie starts whispering in Becca's ear, "Be sure not to orgasm too fast." Then in her other ear Bracie says, "We like to make sure the crowd gets to enjoy to match just as you will."
After Bracie and Gracie are done teasing Becca they return to their corner where they get ready to being the match. Gracie decides to start the match first for the twins as she stays in the ring and Bracie goes in between the ropes and hangs out on the apron but not before teasing Becca somemore with some booty shaking.
The distraction caused Becca to orginally miss the bell as Gracie starts making her way towards her. Becca notices right as Gracie gets to her and she puts Becca in a headlock with her face pressed against the side of her boob and tells Beeca, "Don't forget who's in the ring or this might end too soon."
After she say this she brings her to s neutral corner where she throws Becca head first into the turnbuckle where she stays with her back turned to her opponent.
While Becca is still in the corner Gracie grabs the back of her booty shorts and starts pulling them up giving Becca a painful wedgie and then starts slapping Becca's ass humiliating Becca early in the match.
After Gracie is done spanking Becca she grabs her hair and tosses her in the middle of the ring where Becca falls down looking up at the stunning beauty above her.
Gracie seeing Becca look so defenseless decides to see if she can finish this round in humilating fashion as Gracie turns around and descends on Becca's face going for a reverse facesit pin.
The ref seeing this goes down and starts counting as Gracie starts twerking on her opponents face. "1..."
Becca still in the match breaks the pin attempt by getting her arm up pushes Gracie off of her which angers her and reassures herself that this will end up being a fun match.
Gracie gets up first with Becca still catching her breathe on the mat and Gracie goes and grabs Becca's hair and picks her up before throwing Becca into the twins' corner.
Once there Bracie wraps her arms around Becca's neck and starts choking Becca out, all while Gracie is distracting the ref who has her back turn to the pair on the other side of the ring.
Becca seeing this starts screaming for the ref with what little oxygen she syill has before Bracie goes and covers her mouth and nose and whispers, "I wouldn't try that if I were you, there's only so much oxygen in your lungs and we wouldn't want you wasting it on pointless struggles."
While this is happening, on the other side of the ring Gracie is complenting the ref saying, "You look so amazing in your ref outfit, when did the producers allow such slutty ref attire." "They knew I was going to be in the ring with you and your sister and said that you two would prefer to have me in a slutty attire, whatever that's suppose to mean" the ref says.
Gracie seems to know exactly what that means as she goes into the ref and starts making out with her before pulling up slightly on the refs black lacy panties before backing her up into the twins' corner.
Bracie seeing this knows exactly what to do as she releases Becca and allows her to drop into a seating position. This puts her in direct eye level with the approaching ass of the ref and Gracie who is leading the ref right to Becca's unsuspecting face.
Becca sees this at the last second but is too weaken to move out of the way as the exposed ass of the ref descends on her face. Becca starts screaming in the refs ass as that elicits moan out of the refs mouth, as she now understands what the producers meant as well.
The ref then starts twerking her ass on Becca's face while still kissing Gracie. Gracie noticing this decides to get on the humilation by pressing her foot on Becca's covered crotch and starts teasing Becca's pussy.
Once the bell rings after the 20 seconds on domination the ref and Gracie move out of the corner and break their kiss while admiring the humiliating state that they put Becca in.
The ref then helps Becca up and brings her to her corner to start getting ready for the next round. The scoreboard changes to Seductresses-1, Becca-0.
Before the next round starts Gracie tags in Bracie to let her join in on the fun while also noticing how aroused the ref is knowing that she might be in for a very long night now.
As the bell rings, starting the next round, Bracie struts over towards Becca, who is in a defensive state, decides to ramp up the fun and strips her bra, placing it in the middle of the ring, and starts cupping her boobs and makes them bounce distracting Becca as she makes her way towards her.
Once Bracie is close enough to Becca she decides to swing her breast right into Becca's face stunning her as Bracie swings her chest again and again causing Becca to back up into the ropes where Bracie continues her onslaught of swinging breasts causing Becca to get drowsy on the ropes.
Bracie noticing this stops her onslaught and allows Becca to hang on the ropes with her arms draped over the top ropes.
While draped on the ropes, Becca is forced off them as Bracie grabs Becca's her and throws her into another set of ropes. But instead of allowing Becca to bounce off the ropes, Bracie follows Becca and stands right where she will rebound off of where she will meet Bracie's large breast again causing Becca to become even more drowsy as she goes backwards and uses the ropes to keep her up again.
Bracie seeing this decides that this round is basically over and it's time for another humilation hold to finish this round.
Bracie walks over to her corner where Gracie and ref were talking and enjoying the match. Once Bracie gets there she tells the two of them the move she had in mind and they all giggle with delight. Bracie them tags in Gracie and they all make their way to the drowsy Becca still resting against the ropes.
First Gracie walks up to Becca and grabs a hold of Becca's booty shorts and yanks them off of her exxposing her pussy for all to see. Then Bracie goes onto the other side of the rope and does a handstand before locking her knees in between the ropes and Becca's arms and then grabs Becca's legs and pulling them off the ground which suspends both Bracie and Becca off the ground. Before Becca is able to scream from the pain she is experiencing, Gracie steps on the bottom ropes and plants her now bare chest onto Becca's face not allowing her to make a sound. Finally, once both Seductresses are setup, the ref kneels down under Gracie right where Becca's exposed pussy is and starts sucking on her clit and licking all up inside her pussy causing Becca to moan and scream into Gracie's breast.
After the buzzer rings for another domination point the three of them decide that Becca has not yet had enough as they can feel that she is on the edge of an orgasm.
The ref keeps licking and sucking Becca's pussy and soon Becca starts to buck around and spray her juices right into the ref's mouth, where she swallows some but leaves some in her mouth as she goes to kiss Gracie, who is now off of Becca, and pass some of Becca juices to her before she makes her way to Becca passes the rest of Becca's juices right into owners mouth.
This rings the domination buzzer a second time giving the seductresses 2 points for this round. Seductresses-3, Becca-0.
2
3.0K
0
0
Welcome to America's Sexiest Gameshow! Where your ass and more can win cash as long as you're willing! We got three amazing contestants here to win prizes. So, let's see what challenges we can put them through, what truths they will reveal, and how many times we can make the audience cum! This... is Truth! Dare! And Derriere!
“Hello everyone and welcome back to another exciting episode of…Say it with me folks!” The host leaned in closer towards the audience.
“Truth! Dare! And Derriere!!” The audience roared into a cheer as they clapped for the start of the show.
“That’s right. This is Truth, Dare, and Derriere, the only game show where we’re legally allowed to show your ass and more on broadcast television!” There were quite a few cheers and whistles from the audience before the host gestured for everyone to settle down. “As usual, I’m your host, Atticus Ghul.”
Atticus had been the host of Truth, Dare, and Derriere for the past seven years, having taken over after his father, Colbert, retired. Standing at a respectable 6’ 2”, Atticus had the personality, charm, and body to follow in his father’s footsteps. A freshly groomed beard, black hair that transitioned into silver curls, and a tan skin tone; it was no wonder that he quickly made headlines. His choices for Derriere and his charm dazzled audiences and pulled in crowds like no other, even succeeding his father.
Atticus cleared his throat and adjusted the tie on his suit before continuing on. “We searched the streets to find our set of contestants. So, let’s meet them, shall we?”
He gestured to his left where there was a set of three stands, each of which were where the contestants would stand behind. Behind those stands were a set of large blue curtains with golden ornate patterns on them. A set of spotlights danced around before settling in the middle of the curtains.
“Introducing our first contestant! She’s a soccer mom from Boston with two kids fresh off to college! Everyone, give it up for Siobhan Newchester!”
Coming out of the curtains was a 5’ 6” blonde haired woman, about in her mid-forties, with D cups that had a hefty bounce to them. She had fair skin with freckles to match her complexion. She was wearing a sleek pair of gray sweatpants that hugged her round ass, paired with a white blouse that showed off her curves. Siobhan practically danced her way onto the stage as the crowd cheered for her. She blew kisses to the audience and little winks before making her way to her designated spot on the stage.
“Isn’t she just lovely folks?” Atticus tapped a set of cards onto his desk and pointed to the curtain. “Our next contestant is working for his Business degree at Spaton University! Everyone, give it up for Charlie Tanner!”
Next out of the curtains was a young man, easily in his early twenties. He had dark skin, clearly from tanning, and brown hair that was combed back. He strutted out onto the stage, winking and pointing finger guns at the audience. His shirt was a tank top that read “FRAT LIFE” on it and his shorts barely came down to the middle of his thighs. Charlie walked over to Siobhan, pulled down his sunglasses and looked at her.
“Hey there, foxy mama. What are you doing later? Answer. Could be me.” Charlie flashed a cheesy grin.
“Hey!” Atticus said, snapping his fingers. “Save it for the game.”
Charlie shrugged and walked over to his stand, but not before holding his hand up to Siobhan and gestured “Call me,” to which Siobhan blushed a little.
“Alright, and our final contestant tonight is a bartender at Penny’s Pub in Vegas! Give it up for Raddia Van Pelt!”
The final contestant out of the curtains was a dark-skinned woman; her black hair half-shaved on the left and down to about her neck. She had a confident swagger to her, unlike the cocky attitude of Charlie. She wore a red T-shirt that had a deep V-neck to it, which showed off her C cups, along with a deeper red jacket. Her jeans hugged against her legs, showing off her toned thighs as she walked to her place at the stand.
“Welcome contestants! We’re so glad to have you all here!” Atticus said as he quieted down the crowd.
“So honored to be here!” Siobhan said as she smiled to the cameras.
“I still can’t believe I got chosen,” Raddia said as she turned to the audience and then to Attticus.
“Well, you better believe it. You’re here and it’s all real. Both the set and the bodies you’re about to see!” Atticus said, gesturing to the cameras.
“YEAH!” Charlie said as he hooted. “Gonna get to see some fresh tail tonight!”
“Well you better be careful,” Atticus said, “That tail we see tonight might be yours.”
“Bring it on,” Charlie said, “I ain’t afraid of any dares! I’ve seen every episode!”
“Pfft, you watch this show on your own?” Raddia said, smirking.
“Nah bro, I watch this with the boys!” Charlie said, pointing at the audience. “Shout out to my homies back in Cincinnati! Whoo whoo!”
“You’re all raring to go, so let’s jump right into the rule!” Atticus said as he turned in his chair, gesturing to his right.
Appearing from under a light was a large digital board of 84 squares, arranged in a 7 by 12 grid. On the left were player icons, representing the three contestants. The squares were labeled 1-84 from left to right and top to bottom. Each of them were one of five colors: green, blue, yellow, red, and rainbow. On the right side was a checkered banner labeled “BONUS!”
“For those who are coming back for another episode, welcome back,” Atticus said, looking at the cameras. “For those of you who are just tuning in for the first time and wondering ‘what the hell is this show and can they really show this much public nudity on live TV?’ The answer is that this is Truth, Dare, and Derriere. And thanks to a legal loophole, if you think we’ve shown you anything naughty, you haven’t seen anything yet.
“Here’s how the game works. Contestants, you will take turns moving across the board, one square at a time, in whatever path that you choose. When you get to a square, you will decide either Truth or Dare. Answer the question truthfully or do the dare, you get the square and some cash! Fail to do the dare or if our special magic lie detector machine catches you lying, you get punished! Players can move in any direction across the board and can move back onto squares they have already captured. Moving onto a square another player has captured results in you doing the dare that was on that square.
“Every square has a color. Green squares are the easiest challenges and worth the least amount. Blue ones are harder but worth more. Yellow squares are worth a lot more, but also much harder. Red ones are the hardest challenges and questions, but they are also worth the most. Rainbow ones are where your fellow contestants will challenge you to something.
“The first player to reach the other side of the board ends the game and moves onto the bonus round. When that happens, everyone gets the cash they’ve earned and the winner gets a chance to win some extra cash. Everyone got it?”
The three contestants nodded their heads.
“Excellent! Then, let’s play…”
“Truth! Dare! And Derriere!” The audience cheered.
“Now, first up is going to be Siobhan,” Atticus said as he gestured to the board. The first column of squares consisted of 3 green squares, 2 blue squares, 1 yellow, and 1 red. “Pick whichever square you want.”
Siobhan looked at the different options and pondered them. “Well, let’s start out a little slow. I’ll take Green Number 1, Atticus.” With that, her player icon moved to the Green 1 square.
“Alright, now, Siobhan, what will it be? Truth or Dare?” Atticus said as he flipped through his cards to find the associated question and dare for that square.
“I’ll go with a truth,” Siobhan said as the crowd clapped for her choice.
“Fantastic!” Atticus said as he leaned over his desk. “So, Siobhan, for $20, tell us, who was your first sexual encounter with?”
“Oh gosh,” Siobhan said with a chuckle. “We’re already starting off like this, are we?”
“Pfft, that’s so tame!” Charlie said.
“Oh hush you,” Siobhan said as she stuck her tongue out at Charlie before turning back over to Atticus. “Well, my first sexual encounter was my second ex’s 18th birthday party. He wanted me to give him a blowjob for a gift, so I gave him one.”
“Come on!” Charlie groaned. “Give us more details than that!”
“Details! Details! Details!” the audience cheered.
“Well, you heard them,” Atticus said as he gestured for the audience to quiet down. “Siobhan, if you would please, for an extra $10, give us a more vivid description.”
“Oh, alright,” Siobhan said, twirling her hair. “So, it was the afternoon of his 18th birthday party. At the time, I was dating Brett, the hottest guy from the drama club. He was having the party at his parent’s house, so there were a bunch of people we knew from school, as well as a few of his family members.
“I was wearing a very sexy blue dress that I only brought out for special occasions, and my boyfriend at the time’s birthday seemed like a good one. We were mostly in the backyard, people mingling about and everything. There was a glorious cake that his mother had baked while his father was manning the grill.
“Brett came over to me at some point during the party and whispered into my ear, ‘I wanna show you this awesome gift I got. Come to my bedroom in about half an hour’ At the time, I had no idea what he was talking about. I mean, he loved to collect figurines and such, so I expected that he was gonna show me something like that.
“I went to meet him after excusing myself from a conversation with his aunt to go to the bathroom and headed into his room.
“‘Alright Brett. I’m here. What did you wanna show me?’
“‘Shhh, keep your voice down, Siobhan. And shut the door.’
“I shut the door quickly and walked over to him.
“‘Okay, what’s the awesome gift you got?’
“‘Well, I haven’t gotten it yet.’
“‘Okay. What is it? Is it being delivered?’
“‘Yeah, and it just got here.’
“At that point, he reached down and unzipped his pants, dropping his cock in front of me. I gasped in surprise, but he brushed his hand against my face.
“‘The awesome gift is the one you’re about to give me. A nice wet blowjob.’
“At that point, he used his hand to push me down onto my knees, bringing me face to face with his dick that was getting harder and harder by the moment. I was just in awe, staring at this erect 5 inch cock in front of me. Again, this was, like, the first time that I had ever done anything sexual. Of course I had watched porn, but I had never done anything like that. But, he wanted this as a gift and I wasn’t about to disappoint my boyfriend.
“So, I started by taking it slow. I reached my hand up and gently began to stroke it, feeling his warm shaft in my palm from the base to the tip. At the tip, I stuck out my tongue and slowly swirled it around like I had seen different porn actors do. He let out a gentle moan, so I had a feeling that I was doing something right.
“Of course, I could only tease him like this for so long. He reached back and put his hands on my head, guiding my mouth to slowly start to take in his cock. It was my first time ever tasting someone’s cock, so I was a little surprised at the taste. But, it felt really nice inside my mouth. I bobbed my head up and down on his shaft, using my fingers to make a little O shape to stroke the parts that I couldn’t fit inside.
“He moaned in pleasure, especially loud when I flicked my tongue along his cock, lubing it right up with my spit. I was hungry for it. I wanted more but I didn’t know the best way to do it. And of course, I wanted to give him the best first blowjob. At some point, he stopped letting me move on my own and holding my head in place. He made me drop my fingers and used his hips to thrust in and out of my mouth. I could feel every inch of him inside my mouth, and I couldn’t help but moan in delight.
“‘Take those tits out. I wanna see them bounce as I fuck your face.’
“I did as he requested, dropping down my dress to bring out my tits. Just seeing them made his dick twitch. He stopped moving his hips and instead started moving my head. I’m sure it felt different and even better for him, but I really think he just wanted to see my tits bounce. I tightened up my cheeks against the sides of his cock, loving every moment as it slid along inside. I could feel myself getting wetter and wetter, each thrust sending shivers down my spine as he used me.
“I must have been doing really good because he wasn’t able to last that long. He started moving my head and his hips at the same time, thrusting in as deep as possible into my mouth. I loved just how rough he was with me, and honestly, I wish he had been rougher. I can take it. And he made sure that I could take it all as he gripped my hair tightly. I felt his cock twitch intensely as he came into my mouth. The taste of sperm mixed with my spit for a delightfully salty flavor. Now, I didn’t want to get any on my dress, otherwise everyone would know what we just did. So, I swallowed. Ah, you never forget your first time swallowing cum, and frankly, after that, I was addicted. Once he finished, he pulled out of my mouth and tucked his dick back into his pants, panting heavily. I put my dress back on properly, covering back up my tits.
“‘That… was… fucking amazing. Holy shit are you so good at this, Siobhan.’
“‘Thank you. That was amazing as well. I hope we can do that again soon.’
“And that’s the story of my first sexual encounter,” Siobhan said, blushing red at the fond memories. “God, I’m wet just remembering that. And Brett, if you’re out there, well, I guess your family and friends know now.”
“Now THAT’S details!” Charlie said as he hooted. “I am rock hard after that, baby!”
“As am I,” Atticus said. “That story right there just earned you a solid $30 to start off. Not bad at all.” Siobhan’s score at the front of her stand was updated to show her new winnings. “So, next up is Charlie. Charlie, what are you gonna pick?”
“Oh, if I’m going in, I’m going all in!” Charlie said, giving the air a thrust. “Atticus, I’m taking Red number 49!”
“Whoa! Alright! Starting off swinging out of the gates, are we, Charlie?” Atticus chuckled as he picked up the card for number 49 as Charlie’s player token moved to the space. “Now, Truth or Dare?”
“I ain’t scared of nothing!” Charlie said as he tried to hype up the crowd. “Hit me with a dare!”
“As you wish!” Atticus said as he looked over at Charlie. He patted onto the desk and coming out from behind the curtain was a cart being wheeled out by one of the stage hands. Sitting on the cart was a 10-inch rubber dildo and a gallon jug of lube. All of the contestants' eyes went wide as their minds processed what the challenge was. Raddia could hardly contain her laughter. “Charlie, for $200, I dare you to take this full, 10-inch dildo, up the ass.”
Charlie coughed, just to make sure that he heard Atticus right. “Uh, Atticus, buddy, what’s the punishment if I fail or don’t do it?”
“Oh, you said you’ve seen this show before,” Atticus teased. “You know that we don’t tell you the punishment unless you fail or refuse. So, what will it be? Attempt the dare or take the punishment?”
“Come on bro! You can do it!” a loud voice came from the crowd.
“Oh? And who do we have in the crowd today?” Atticus said.
“That’s my boy Trev! He came to support me!” Charlie said as he hooted back at the crowd, pounding his fist on his chest. “Atticus, I’m doing the dare!”
“Feel free to use as much lube as you need,” Atticus said, watching intently.
The crowd cheered as Charlie walked over to it. Charlie looked at the dildo up and down before pouring half of the lube onto the dildo. He stroked it hard, lubing it right up until his hand was practically sliding right off of it. He took a deep breath as he looked at it.
“Do it for the money, bro,” he said to himself as he dropped his pants and boxers.
“Oh wow,” Siobhan said as she leaned over to get a better look at Charlie’s package, which was at five inches even while flaccid.
“Damn. Frat boy is packing,” Raddia said, leaning forward with a smile on her face.
“Let’s do this!”
Charlie kicked off his pants and put the dildo on the ground. He took the rest of the lube and ran it down his back, rubbing his ass cheeks together to lube up as best as he could. Charlie positioned his ass over the dildo and squatted down until his ass barely touched the dildo’s tip. Charlie took a deep breath and clenched his teeth.
The moment the dildo entered his ass, everyone could hear a loud moan come from him. Slowly, he went further down the dildo. His breathing became heavier and his dick got harder and harder.
“Come on, be a man and take it all!” Raddia shouted, then whistled. “God that’s hot.” She slipped her hand underneath her waistband and began to play with herself.
Charlie was now three inches into the dildo, grunting as he continued to work his way down.
“Don’t clench!” Trev shouted from the audience. “Relax your ass!”
“Bro, I’m trying! It’s like I’m shitting upwards!” Charlie shouted back. He groaned loudly as he went down to five inches, which causes his dick to now be fully hard, standing at a full 7 and a half inches.
“Halfway there!” Atticus said.
“I got this!” Charlie said, more trying to convince himself than anyone else. He slid down further on the dildo, now seven inches. “Fuck dude, it’s so big!”
“That’s what she said!” Raddia said, her hand feverishly working at her crotch.
“I’m just gonna…” Charlie said, as he took a deep breath. “Go for it!” He let his feet go from under him, causing him to take the remaining three inches up into his ass. Charlie groaned loudly, but he stuck his hands into the air. “I did it!” The crowd cheered wildly as Charlie turned to audience, basking in their adoration.
“Well done!” Atticus said, clapping his hands. “Charlie, you just took ten inches and came out of that $200 richer!” He pointed and Charlie’s winnings went up to $200.
Charlie groaned loudly as he lifted himself off the dildo. “Hell yeah dude!” He rubbed his ass, breathing heavily as he went to retrieve his pants.
“And now, we’re onto you, Raddia,” Atticus said as he turned to the board. “Raddia, what are you picking?”
“Let’s see,” Raddia said as she mulled over her options. “I’ll take Blue 61, Atticus.”
“Great choice,” Atticus said as he picked up the card. “Now, truth or dare?”
“I’ll take a dare,” Raddia said with a confident smile.
“Sounds good,” Atticus said as he prepared to read the card. “Raddia, since you seemed to have such a fun time playing with yourself, for $50, I dare you to let a random audience member write on your body.”
“Pfft, is that all?” Raddia said. “I’m taking that dare. Easy money!” She stepped out to the center of the stage. “Go on! I’m your canvas!”
“Look at her, folks! Already ready and raring to go!” Atticus said. “Now, let’s pick a random audience member.” He brought out two jars of ping-pong balls, one set had letters and the other had numbers. He shuffled his hands through them and pulled out a letter and number. “Seat number D13! Come on down!”
“Whoo!” Standing up was a man in a business suit. He stepped his way through the clapping audience and made his way down to the stage. By the time that he came down, Raddia had already stripped down to her underwear.
“Sir, what is your name?” Atticus said.
“Kevin,” the man said. One of the stage hands approached him with an array of colored body-safe markers.
“Great name! Well, Kevin, go right ahead. Write as much as you want,” Atticus said, gesturing to Raddia.
Kevin smiled as he picked up the blue marker. He turned Raddia’s cheeks, writing WH on her right cheeks and RE on her left cheeks so with her mouth, it spelled out WHORE. On her tits, he wrote “Dump your cum here” with arrows between her cleavage in green. On her left arm, he put a tally counter that read “Men serviced” and he put seven tally marks in white. Kevin moved down to her stomach and wrote “Insert dick here” with an arrow pointing to her crotch in red marker. He spun Raddia around and on her back, right above her ass, he wrote “Kevin’s Bitch” in orange. Finally he wrote “SLUT” all over her body in purple.
“There we go,” Kevin said, satisfied with his work. He handed back the markers to the stage hand and returned to his seat.
“Well Raddia, give us a twirl. Let’s see the handiwork,” Atticus said.
“Man, was that all?” Raddia said as she spun around slowly, letting everyone get a good look at her. “I was expecting something more, Kevin.”
“Well, you did it,” Atticus said, gesturing for Raddia’s winnings to increase by $50. “You can head back to your spot now.” Raddia nodded and picked up her clothes, heading back to her place behind her stand. She didn’t even bother to put back on her clothes.
“And that, folks, is the end of our first round!” The audience cheered and clapped. “We’re already starting out strong with some wonderful contestants! And we will keep going… after this commercial break!”
“Hello everyone and welcome back to another exciting episode of…Say it with me folks!” The host leaned in closer towards the audience.
“Truth! Dare! And Derriere!!” The audience roared into a cheer as they clapped for the start of the show.
“That’s right. This is Truth, Dare, and Derriere, the only game show where we’re legally allowed to show your ass and more on broadcast television!” There were quite a few cheers and whistles from the audience before the host gestured for everyone to settle down. “As usual, I’m your host, Atticus Ghul.”
Atticus had been the host of Truth, Dare, and Derriere for the past seven years, having taken over after his father, Colbert, retired. Standing at a respectable 6’ 2”, Atticus had the personality, charm, and body to follow in his father’s footsteps. A freshly groomed beard, black hair that transitioned into silver curls, and a tan skin tone; it was no wonder that he quickly made headlines. His choices for Derriere and his charm dazzled audiences and pulled in crowds like no other, even succeeding his father.
Atticus cleared his throat and adjusted the tie on his suit before continuing on. “We searched the streets to find our set of contestants. So, let’s meet them, shall we?”
He gestured to his left where there was a set of three stands, each of which were where the contestants would stand behind. Behind those stands were a set of large blue curtains with golden ornate patterns on them. A set of spotlights danced around before settling in the middle of the curtains.
“Introducing our first contestant! She’s a soccer mom from Boston with two kids fresh off to college! Everyone, give it up for Siobhan Newchester!”
Coming out of the curtains was a 5’ 6” blonde haired woman, about in her mid-forties, with D cups that had a hefty bounce to them. She had fair skin with freckles to match her complexion. She was wearing a sleek pair of gray sweatpants that hugged her round ass, paired with a white blouse that showed off her curves. Siobhan practically danced her way onto the stage as the crowd cheered for her. She blew kisses to the audience and little winks before making her way to her designated spot on the stage.
“Isn’t she just lovely folks?” Atticus tapped a set of cards onto his desk and pointed to the curtain. “Our next contestant is working for his Business degree at Spaton University! Everyone, give it up for Charlie Tanner!”
Next out of the curtains was a young man, easily in his early twenties. He had dark skin, clearly from tanning, and brown hair that was combed back. He strutted out onto the stage, winking and pointing finger guns at the audience. His shirt was a tank top that read “FRAT LIFE” on it and his shorts barely came down to the middle of his thighs. Charlie walked over to Siobhan, pulled down his sunglasses and looked at her.
“Hey there, foxy mama. What are you doing later? Answer. Could be me.” Charlie flashed a cheesy grin.
“Hey!” Atticus said, snapping his fingers. “Save it for the game.”
Charlie shrugged and walked over to his stand, but not before holding his hand up to Siobhan and gestured “Call me,” to which Siobhan blushed a little.
“Alright, and our final contestant tonight is a bartender at Penny’s Pub in Vegas! Give it up for Raddia Van Pelt!”
The final contestant out of the curtains was a dark-skinned woman; her black hair half-shaved on the left and down to about her neck. She had a confident swagger to her, unlike the cocky attitude of Charlie. She wore a red T-shirt that had a deep V-neck to it, which showed off her C cups, along with a deeper red jacket. Her jeans hugged against her legs, showing off her toned thighs as she walked to her place at the stand.
“Welcome contestants! We’re so glad to have you all here!” Atticus said as he quieted down the crowd.
“So honored to be here!” Siobhan said as she smiled to the cameras.
“I still can’t believe I got chosen,” Raddia said as she turned to the audience and then to Attticus.
“Well, you better believe it. You’re here and it’s all real. Both the set and the bodies you’re about to see!” Atticus said, gesturing to the cameras.
“YEAH!” Charlie said as he hooted. “Gonna get to see some fresh tail tonight!”
“Well you better be careful,” Atticus said, “That tail we see tonight might be yours.”
“Bring it on,” Charlie said, “I ain’t afraid of any dares! I’ve seen every episode!”
“Pfft, you watch this show on your own?” Raddia said, smirking.
“Nah bro, I watch this with the boys!” Charlie said, pointing at the audience. “Shout out to my homies back in Cincinnati! Whoo whoo!”
“You’re all raring to go, so let’s jump right into the rule!” Atticus said as he turned in his chair, gesturing to his right.
Appearing from under a light was a large digital board of 84 squares, arranged in a 7 by 12 grid. On the left were player icons, representing the three contestants. The squares were labeled 1-84 from left to right and top to bottom. Each of them were one of five colors: green, blue, yellow, red, and rainbow. On the right side was a checkered banner labeled “BONUS!”
“For those who are coming back for another episode, welcome back,” Atticus said, looking at the cameras. “For those of you who are just tuning in for the first time and wondering ‘what the hell is this show and can they really show this much public nudity on live TV?’ The answer is that this is Truth, Dare, and Derriere. And thanks to a legal loophole, if you think we’ve shown you anything naughty, you haven’t seen anything yet.
“Here’s how the game works. Contestants, you will take turns moving across the board, one square at a time, in whatever path that you choose. When you get to a square, you will decide either Truth or Dare. Answer the question truthfully or do the dare, you get the square and some cash! Fail to do the dare or if our special magic lie detector machine catches you lying, you get punished! Players can move in any direction across the board and can move back onto squares they have already captured. Moving onto a square another player has captured results in you doing the dare that was on that square.
“Every square has a color. Green squares are the easiest challenges and worth the least amount. Blue ones are harder but worth more. Yellow squares are worth a lot more, but also much harder. Red ones are the hardest challenges and questions, but they are also worth the most. Rainbow ones are where your fellow contestants will challenge you to something.
“The first player to reach the other side of the board ends the game and moves onto the bonus round. When that happens, everyone gets the cash they’ve earned and the winner gets a chance to win some extra cash. Everyone got it?”
The three contestants nodded their heads.
“Excellent! Then, let’s play…”
“Truth! Dare! And Derriere!” The audience cheered.
“Now, first up is going to be Siobhan,” Atticus said as he gestured to the board. The first column of squares consisted of 3 green squares, 2 blue squares, 1 yellow, and 1 red. “Pick whichever square you want.”
Siobhan looked at the different options and pondered them. “Well, let’s start out a little slow. I’ll take Green Number 1, Atticus.” With that, her player icon moved to the Green 1 square.
“Alright, now, Siobhan, what will it be? Truth or Dare?” Atticus said as he flipped through his cards to find the associated question and dare for that square.
“I’ll go with a truth,” Siobhan said as the crowd clapped for her choice.
“Fantastic!” Atticus said as he leaned over his desk. “So, Siobhan, for $20, tell us, who was your first sexual encounter with?”
“Oh gosh,” Siobhan said with a chuckle. “We’re already starting off like this, are we?”
“Pfft, that’s so tame!” Charlie said.
“Oh hush you,” Siobhan said as she stuck her tongue out at Charlie before turning back over to Atticus. “Well, my first sexual encounter was my second ex’s 18th birthday party. He wanted me to give him a blowjob for a gift, so I gave him one.”
“Come on!” Charlie groaned. “Give us more details than that!”
“Details! Details! Details!” the audience cheered.
“Well, you heard them,” Atticus said as he gestured for the audience to quiet down. “Siobhan, if you would please, for an extra $10, give us a more vivid description.”
“Oh, alright,” Siobhan said, twirling her hair. “So, it was the afternoon of his 18th birthday party. At the time, I was dating Brett, the hottest guy from the drama club. He was having the party at his parent’s house, so there were a bunch of people we knew from school, as well as a few of his family members.
“I was wearing a very sexy blue dress that I only brought out for special occasions, and my boyfriend at the time’s birthday seemed like a good one. We were mostly in the backyard, people mingling about and everything. There was a glorious cake that his mother had baked while his father was manning the grill.
“Brett came over to me at some point during the party and whispered into my ear, ‘I wanna show you this awesome gift I got. Come to my bedroom in about half an hour’ At the time, I had no idea what he was talking about. I mean, he loved to collect figurines and such, so I expected that he was gonna show me something like that.
“I went to meet him after excusing myself from a conversation with his aunt to go to the bathroom and headed into his room.
“‘Alright Brett. I’m here. What did you wanna show me?’
“‘Shhh, keep your voice down, Siobhan. And shut the door.’
“I shut the door quickly and walked over to him.
“‘Okay, what’s the awesome gift you got?’
“‘Well, I haven’t gotten it yet.’
“‘Okay. What is it? Is it being delivered?’
“‘Yeah, and it just got here.’
“At that point, he reached down and unzipped his pants, dropping his cock in front of me. I gasped in surprise, but he brushed his hand against my face.
“‘The awesome gift is the one you’re about to give me. A nice wet blowjob.’
“At that point, he used his hand to push me down onto my knees, bringing me face to face with his dick that was getting harder and harder by the moment. I was just in awe, staring at this erect 5 inch cock in front of me. Again, this was, like, the first time that I had ever done anything sexual. Of course I had watched porn, but I had never done anything like that. But, he wanted this as a gift and I wasn’t about to disappoint my boyfriend.
“So, I started by taking it slow. I reached my hand up and gently began to stroke it, feeling his warm shaft in my palm from the base to the tip. At the tip, I stuck out my tongue and slowly swirled it around like I had seen different porn actors do. He let out a gentle moan, so I had a feeling that I was doing something right.
“Of course, I could only tease him like this for so long. He reached back and put his hands on my head, guiding my mouth to slowly start to take in his cock. It was my first time ever tasting someone’s cock, so I was a little surprised at the taste. But, it felt really nice inside my mouth. I bobbed my head up and down on his shaft, using my fingers to make a little O shape to stroke the parts that I couldn’t fit inside.
“He moaned in pleasure, especially loud when I flicked my tongue along his cock, lubing it right up with my spit. I was hungry for it. I wanted more but I didn’t know the best way to do it. And of course, I wanted to give him the best first blowjob. At some point, he stopped letting me move on my own and holding my head in place. He made me drop my fingers and used his hips to thrust in and out of my mouth. I could feel every inch of him inside my mouth, and I couldn’t help but moan in delight.
“‘Take those tits out. I wanna see them bounce as I fuck your face.’
“I did as he requested, dropping down my dress to bring out my tits. Just seeing them made his dick twitch. He stopped moving his hips and instead started moving my head. I’m sure it felt different and even better for him, but I really think he just wanted to see my tits bounce. I tightened up my cheeks against the sides of his cock, loving every moment as it slid along inside. I could feel myself getting wetter and wetter, each thrust sending shivers down my spine as he used me.
“I must have been doing really good because he wasn’t able to last that long. He started moving my head and his hips at the same time, thrusting in as deep as possible into my mouth. I loved just how rough he was with me, and honestly, I wish he had been rougher. I can take it. And he made sure that I could take it all as he gripped my hair tightly. I felt his cock twitch intensely as he came into my mouth. The taste of sperm mixed with my spit for a delightfully salty flavor. Now, I didn’t want to get any on my dress, otherwise everyone would know what we just did. So, I swallowed. Ah, you never forget your first time swallowing cum, and frankly, after that, I was addicted. Once he finished, he pulled out of my mouth and tucked his dick back into his pants, panting heavily. I put my dress back on properly, covering back up my tits.
“‘That… was… fucking amazing. Holy shit are you so good at this, Siobhan.’
“‘Thank you. That was amazing as well. I hope we can do that again soon.’
“And that’s the story of my first sexual encounter,” Siobhan said, blushing red at the fond memories. “God, I’m wet just remembering that. And Brett, if you’re out there, well, I guess your family and friends know now.”
“Now THAT’S details!” Charlie said as he hooted. “I am rock hard after that, baby!”
“As am I,” Atticus said. “That story right there just earned you a solid $30 to start off. Not bad at all.” Siobhan’s score at the front of her stand was updated to show her new winnings. “So, next up is Charlie. Charlie, what are you gonna pick?”
“Oh, if I’m going in, I’m going all in!” Charlie said, giving the air a thrust. “Atticus, I’m taking Red number 49!”
“Whoa! Alright! Starting off swinging out of the gates, are we, Charlie?” Atticus chuckled as he picked up the card for number 49 as Charlie’s player token moved to the space. “Now, Truth or Dare?”
“I ain’t scared of nothing!” Charlie said as he tried to hype up the crowd. “Hit me with a dare!”
“As you wish!” Atticus said as he looked over at Charlie. He patted onto the desk and coming out from behind the curtain was a cart being wheeled out by one of the stage hands. Sitting on the cart was a 10-inch rubber dildo and a gallon jug of lube. All of the contestants' eyes went wide as their minds processed what the challenge was. Raddia could hardly contain her laughter. “Charlie, for $200, I dare you to take this full, 10-inch dildo, up the ass.”
Charlie coughed, just to make sure that he heard Atticus right. “Uh, Atticus, buddy, what’s the punishment if I fail or don’t do it?”
“Oh, you said you’ve seen this show before,” Atticus teased. “You know that we don’t tell you the punishment unless you fail or refuse. So, what will it be? Attempt the dare or take the punishment?”
“Come on bro! You can do it!” a loud voice came from the crowd.
“Oh? And who do we have in the crowd today?” Atticus said.
“That’s my boy Trev! He came to support me!” Charlie said as he hooted back at the crowd, pounding his fist on his chest. “Atticus, I’m doing the dare!”
“Feel free to use as much lube as you need,” Atticus said, watching intently.
The crowd cheered as Charlie walked over to it. Charlie looked at the dildo up and down before pouring half of the lube onto the dildo. He stroked it hard, lubing it right up until his hand was practically sliding right off of it. He took a deep breath as he looked at it.
“Do it for the money, bro,” he said to himself as he dropped his pants and boxers.
“Oh wow,” Siobhan said as she leaned over to get a better look at Charlie’s package, which was at five inches even while flaccid.
“Damn. Frat boy is packing,” Raddia said, leaning forward with a smile on her face.
“Let’s do this!”
Charlie kicked off his pants and put the dildo on the ground. He took the rest of the lube and ran it down his back, rubbing his ass cheeks together to lube up as best as he could. Charlie positioned his ass over the dildo and squatted down until his ass barely touched the dildo’s tip. Charlie took a deep breath and clenched his teeth.
The moment the dildo entered his ass, everyone could hear a loud moan come from him. Slowly, he went further down the dildo. His breathing became heavier and his dick got harder and harder.
“Come on, be a man and take it all!” Raddia shouted, then whistled. “God that’s hot.” She slipped her hand underneath her waistband and began to play with herself.
Charlie was now three inches into the dildo, grunting as he continued to work his way down.
“Don’t clench!” Trev shouted from the audience. “Relax your ass!”
“Bro, I’m trying! It’s like I’m shitting upwards!” Charlie shouted back. He groaned loudly as he went down to five inches, which causes his dick to now be fully hard, standing at a full 7 and a half inches.
“Halfway there!” Atticus said.
“I got this!” Charlie said, more trying to convince himself than anyone else. He slid down further on the dildo, now seven inches. “Fuck dude, it’s so big!”
“That’s what she said!” Raddia said, her hand feverishly working at her crotch.
“I’m just gonna…” Charlie said, as he took a deep breath. “Go for it!” He let his feet go from under him, causing him to take the remaining three inches up into his ass. Charlie groaned loudly, but he stuck his hands into the air. “I did it!” The crowd cheered wildly as Charlie turned to audience, basking in their adoration.
“Well done!” Atticus said, clapping his hands. “Charlie, you just took ten inches and came out of that $200 richer!” He pointed and Charlie’s winnings went up to $200.
Charlie groaned loudly as he lifted himself off the dildo. “Hell yeah dude!” He rubbed his ass, breathing heavily as he went to retrieve his pants.
“And now, we’re onto you, Raddia,” Atticus said as he turned to the board. “Raddia, what are you picking?”
“Let’s see,” Raddia said as she mulled over her options. “I’ll take Blue 61, Atticus.”
“Great choice,” Atticus said as he picked up the card. “Now, truth or dare?”
“I’ll take a dare,” Raddia said with a confident smile.
“Sounds good,” Atticus said as he prepared to read the card. “Raddia, since you seemed to have such a fun time playing with yourself, for $50, I dare you to let a random audience member write on your body.”
“Pfft, is that all?” Raddia said. “I’m taking that dare. Easy money!” She stepped out to the center of the stage. “Go on! I’m your canvas!”
“Look at her, folks! Already ready and raring to go!” Atticus said. “Now, let’s pick a random audience member.” He brought out two jars of ping-pong balls, one set had letters and the other had numbers. He shuffled his hands through them and pulled out a letter and number. “Seat number D13! Come on down!”
“Whoo!” Standing up was a man in a business suit. He stepped his way through the clapping audience and made his way down to the stage. By the time that he came down, Raddia had already stripped down to her underwear.
“Sir, what is your name?” Atticus said.
“Kevin,” the man said. One of the stage hands approached him with an array of colored body-safe markers.
“Great name! Well, Kevin, go right ahead. Write as much as you want,” Atticus said, gesturing to Raddia.
Kevin smiled as he picked up the blue marker. He turned Raddia’s cheeks, writing WH on her right cheeks and RE on her left cheeks so with her mouth, it spelled out WHORE. On her tits, he wrote “Dump your cum here” with arrows between her cleavage in green. On her left arm, he put a tally counter that read “Men serviced” and he put seven tally marks in white. Kevin moved down to her stomach and wrote “Insert dick here” with an arrow pointing to her crotch in red marker. He spun Raddia around and on her back, right above her ass, he wrote “Kevin’s Bitch” in orange. Finally he wrote “SLUT” all over her body in purple.
“There we go,” Kevin said, satisfied with his work. He handed back the markers to the stage hand and returned to his seat.
“Well Raddia, give us a twirl. Let’s see the handiwork,” Atticus said.
“Man, was that all?” Raddia said as she spun around slowly, letting everyone get a good look at her. “I was expecting something more, Kevin.”
“Well, you did it,” Atticus said, gesturing for Raddia’s winnings to increase by $50. “You can head back to your spot now.” Raddia nodded and picked up her clothes, heading back to her place behind her stand. She didn’t even bother to put back on her clothes.
“And that, folks, is the end of our first round!” The audience cheered and clapped. “We’re already starting out strong with some wonderful contestants! And we will keep going… after this commercial break!”
1
3.8K
0
0
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, indeed, as a physics major, he would consider himself to be a firm believer of science. That, of course, didn’t stop him from opening up the weird package that came for him in the mail, claiming to be a magic necklace, and then trying it out first thing in the morning.
It was a neat little thing, silver, with some sort of deep blue gem embedded on a silver amulet, quite pretty really, so Frank wore it without any reservation, it was his after all. The manual claimed that while wearing the necklace, he could possess the body of anyone he so desired by just walking into them, which was completely impossible according to the laws of thermodynamics, since matter couldn’t just disappear out of nowhere-
“What’s that you got there?” Asked Trent, Frank’s housemate, startling him.
“Jesus Christ, Trent! Walk more quietly next time, will you?”
Trent was a very good foil to Frank. The soccer player was sporty and social, compared to the gloomy and awkward Frank, who due to spending all time he could on the inside, was also very pale, instead of the healthy tan Trent was so proud to show off. Most people that knew them found their relationship very unusual, given how different they were from each other, but they didn’t know that Trent used to protect Frank from bullies in high school, which made the friendship solid.
“Sorry man, i’m just not used to seeing you awake this early, and that intrigued by something that isn’t a picture of Blair”
“Haha, very funny. I just got this weird necklace from the mail, it claims to be magical, but it still looks good enough that I think I'll either keep it, or pawn it off for some cash”.
“Well, you do you, buddy, I’m going to make us some breakfast, and heads-up, Monica is coming around in ten”.
“Right, I’ll get ready before she shows up”.
With that, Frank returned to his room, and left the manual on top of his desk. He took a quick bath and threw on some clothes as fast as he could, since Trent’s girlfriend was their ride to campus, and she really hated being made to wait. By the time he was ready, she had just parked on the driveway, so he took the manual, and went down.
“Morning honey, morning Frank”.
“Hey there, baby girl”, said Trent, turning his head around to give her a kiss.
“Get a room, you two”, muttered Frank as he came downstairs. “Morning Monica, how are you today?”.
“Well, i really woke up feeling great today, i don’t know what’s that about, but i’m not complaining”, said the brown skinned woman, while sitting down on the table to eat the plate with eggs and toast her boyfriend had made.
“Thats great, Mons! You’ve been really stressed about your exam results lately, good to know that you’re feeling better”, said Trent, who after finishing his own plate, went to sit on the table.
What neither person noticed was that it was the same chair that Frank was going to sit on. Frank was distracted by the manual, and Trent was distracted with Monica, so both ended up sitting on the same spot. Were it any other day, it would’ve just been a funny mistake, both parties would stand up, and each one would sit on a different chair. But today, Frank was wearing a necklace that just so happened to be magic, so Frank ended up slipping inside of Trent’s body.
That's weird, was the first thing in Frank’s head when he noticed something strange had happened. He looked around and didn’t find Trent, which was indeed weird, since he knew he had heard him a few moments before.
“Honey, are you okay?”, asked Monica when she noticed him looking around.
“What? Why’d you call me that, baby g-”, stopped Frank when he noticed what he’d called her. “Excuse me for a bit”, he said, going to the bathroom. When he got inside, he locked the door, and immediately went to the mirror, and what he saw shocked him.
Instead of the pale face and curly hair he’d usually expect to see in the mirror, what he saw was a tanned face, with a buzzcut. He took off his shirt, a half and half mix of his own black shirt with Trent’s white one, and saw that he now had the sculpted physique of a member of a sports team. That wasn’t to say that he was completely Trent, he still had a face that looked a lot more like his own than his host, and he was a good 12 centimeters taller than Trent used to be, much closer to his usual height. Before he could explore his new self more, he heard a knock on the door.
“Trent, honey, are you alright?”
“Hum, yeah, all good, why?”, he asked, worried about how to deal with this insane situation.
“You were weird on the table, and then you came running to the bathroom, even though you were fine just before, could you open the door, i’m worried?”
“Yeah, yeah, okay”, he said, while wearing his shirt again, and quickly unlocking the door, which was immediately opened by his now girlfriend, who hugged him.
“Hey there, how are you feeling? Did you eat anything weird?”
“Not really, i didn’t actually eat breakfast yet”, said Frank, not used to being hugged by such a pretty girl and not freezing up from nerves.
“Well, I think it’s better if you stay here today then, you can afford to miss one day of class, so don’t worry, okay?”, she says before going for a kiss, which froze Frank on the spot.
He feels a rush coursing through his new body. Frank had never kissed a woman, so he was very surprised to see Monica’s classic latina features this close, and then feeling her soft lips, and the way her breath mingled with his. She broke the kiss “well, I gotta go, but I'll be back later to check in on you, okay?”.
“Uuh, yeah, okay, have fun at school, baby girl.” said the stunned man, as he watched her leave the house, get in her car, and leave for her classes.
He spent a few minutes just outside his bathroom, just gathering his thoughts, until he came to a conclusion. The necklace IS magical. When he looked down, he noticed that the necklace was now golden, with a deep red gem in the amulet, so he went to look for the instructions, so he could find out how this thing worked, cause as much as he really enjoyed kissing Monica, he sure as hell wasn't going to take over the life of his best friend just like that.
He took the manual, and started reading it again, paying much more attention this time. After 20 minutes, he had finally finished it, and sighed contently, it was reversible after all. He went to the kitchen and touched the stone on the amulet, while trying to walk forward. Immediately he noticed the change that came from going back to normal. where once there was one person in the kitchen, there were now two. He also noticed that a new plate with food appeared on the table, though he supposed that it would be closer to say that it had reappeared.
“Hey, are you okay man?”, asked Frank.
“Yeah, thanks for worrying for me, Frank, i’m just feeling my head hurt a little. I'll go lay down for a while, if Monica comes again, could you please let her in?”
“Sure thing, man, have a nice rest.” he said, as he watched his friend leave to his room. “Well, well. I was a magic necklace after all. Gotta make some notes.” muttered Frank before going to his room as well
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After spending the rest of the morning possessing the sleeping Trent a few more times for sake of science, and making notes based on both his experience with the necklace, and from the instructions manual, he came to at least two conclusions.
By wearing the necklace, the user may enter the body of anyone they so desire, which will merge their bodies, but leave the wearer in control.
While he, as the user of the necklace, possesses other people’s bodies, he has access to at least some of their mental faculties and capacities, like how he was able to react normally to both the hug and the kiss he had with Monica as Trent, and the universe bends so that while he’s someone else, they have always been the same person, like how his plate of breakfast also merged into Trent’s, and then unmerged after he left his body.
He had some other ideas about how the necklace worked, but he hadn’t tried it out yet, but he was about to change that.
After getting ready for a day out, Frank left his house and went to the one place he knew he’d be able to do as many experiments as he wished, with as much privacy as he needed, the school library. His university’s library had three levels that were accessible to the public, the ground, where there were bookshelves and tables for anyone looking for books to read on, the first floor, was much like the one below it, but it had the more advanced books, so it was used mainly by students of the college, when studying for tests, and the first underground level, where people could use sound proof rooms to hold group studies, and not bother the other readers. Frank’s target was the first underground level, one where he’d have privacy, and people that wouldn't be bothered for a while
His first test was a stealth test, according to the manual, as long as he was touching the blue gem, people would find it harder to notice him, which should make it easier to possess someone that's part of a group, he had tried to test this in the bus, on the way to the library, but most people there where already likely to actively ignore him.
So, with his fingers on the gem on his neck, he slowly walked through the halls of closed doors of the underground level, while checking which rooms had people, and which were empty. The first thing he noticed was that no one reacted to him opening the door, when he bothered to be cautious, they’d only get up to close it once he left, but if he opened it forcefully, they would notice him and ask him to not do that, which meant that the amulet had a limited effect to hide him, which was still very high, but would probably not help him to enter the office of a famous CEO to possess them.
The next thing he tested was possessing a woman. Up to this point he’d only possessed Trent a few times, for testing purposes, of course, so he was curious about what would happen if he tried to possess someone from a different sex. He had found a door with a sole occupant, a very curvaceous woman, who seemed to be studying for a history test. He entered silently, while holding the amulet, and after making sure the door was locked, he jumped inside her.
The few times he possessed Trent on purpose, he noticed that it felt way different from the almost seamless experience of the first time it happened by accident. Actively entering another person felt warm, and he could feel his members slowly slotting themselves on the corresponding members of his victim. Possessing a woman, on the other hand, felt like his body was on fire, but not the bad kind of fire. He had never felt this sensitive in his life. Fitting his arms and legs in, who he now knew to be named Amanda, went just like it did with Trent, but when his dick got to her lower parts, and his chest got to her breasts, he immediately had an overcharge of feelings, that he didn't really know how to deal with. Once he stuck his head on hers, he closed the books on the table and took off his shirt and pants.
The sight of her covered chest and pussy were like water for a thirsty man, and he immediately started to grope her boobs, marveling about how soft and sensitive they felt. Eventually he took off her bra, and took his right hand from her boobs to explore her new pussy. Since Frank currently has all of Amanda’s muscle memories, the first thing she does down there is to go straight to her clit, which was not something she was ready for. The good thing is that the shock of pleasure managed to take her out of the erotic fugue.
Now calmer, the new Amanda took inventory of her situation, and put on the clothes she took off. By accessing her memories, Frank could tell that a few things were different, first, she was, once again, quite a bit taller than she used to be, but still shorter than Frank, likewise, her breasts had grown a bit, making her bra a little constrictive. Her new face was a nice mix between Amanda’s and Frank’s, but her hair had remained Amanda’s long blonde straight hair.
Needing more data, Frank promptly left Amanda’s body, and as he left the room, noticed that she was panting, and started to touch herself. Frank took over the bodies of two other women, but noticed that none had the same initial effect as Amanda. He also tested possessing someone, while inside another person. The results of stacked possession were mixed, he noticed that by compounding more women, he’d gain boobs and ass mass faster then he’d get height, and that by stacking men, he’d get more dick. By maintaining a balance, he could try and keep those radical changes from happening as fast, but he’d need to pick very carefully every host of the stack, since depending on how feminine or masculine the person is, one woman could take 3 men to keep balanced. He also noticed that when stacking hosts, he could pick which characteristics from each host would appear on him.
By the time he came back home, it was already night. He arrived just as Monica was leaving the house.
“Hey Monica, how is Trent doing?”.
“Hey Frank, he appears to be feeling well right now, which i’m glad, but i’m still worried that it happened so suddenly, and with no apparent reason”.
“Don’t worry all that much, Trent is a strong guy, it would take a lot to keep him down for long”.
“I suppose you’re right, anyways, i gotta go, see you later Frank”.
“See ya”, said Frank, seriously considering possessing his best friend’s girlfriend, but managing to stop himself.”Come on now, Frank, that’d be a dick move”.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day started normally, Frank went down to have breakfast with Trent and Monica, and went with them to his classes. He and Trent lost a day of classes, but hopefully they didn’t lose anything too important. Frank was trying hard to not use the necklace, since he was keeping it for a very specific reason.
A reason that had just entered the room. Blair Baxter was everything Frank could dream of. She was tall, brunette, had a bombshell body that would make many supermodels cry with envy, and most of all, she was as smart as possible, without being labeled an actual genius, her grades were exemplary. She was by far, the most coveted woman of the entire college. There was only one problem, no one actually knew how to get her to pay attention to them. From the most popular athletes, to the geekest of nerds, no one that had managed to scrounge courage to ask her out had managed such a feat, from either side of the sex fence. As far as anyone knew, she was unattainable. Anyone, but Frank. He had learned that with enough focus, and the correct stimuli, he could read anything inside of his host’s head, especially something as simple as sexual preferences.
Which is why he is currently sneaking around after Blair left the classroom. The stealth function of the necklace was a god send, he thought, as he noticed where they were currently going to.
For many reasons, the woman’s bathroom was an almost sacred place, as far as most men knew, and if he were to be found inside it, specially together with the school’s madonna, Frank is sure that he’d be crucified by the entire campus. Which is why as soon as Blair enters a stall, Frank quickly enters behind her, and when she notices him, he jumps right inside of her. Blair is confused for a moment, as she is sure she just saw a man jump inside her torso, but it all goes away, as her body becomes taller, and her mind turns into a case for Frank’s brain to fit inside, and control as he wishes.
Possessing his crush felt as good as he thought it would, but Frank was here for a reason. He was currently a man on a mission, and he would complete it, if it was the last thing he ever did. She quickly undressed, and started to touch herself. All of his experimentation the last afternoon proved that the first thing to come to him was the muscle memory of the host, which meant that as his own libido for her own new body overwhelmed it, Blair’s hands knew exactly where to go to extract the most pleasure possible.
First her hands went to her soft breasts, gently caressing them, before suddenly twisting her nipples. Frank was shocked that despite her outward appearance, Blair was actually a very kinky person. Next she started teasing her own pussy, but only until she had enough natural lubrication for fingers to be able to easily enter her asshole. By the time she could fit 4 fingers of her left hand inside her ass, her right hand left her nipples, and started to directly stimulate her clitoris, which was making her pleasure grow on a crescendo, until she finally came, almost like she had fireworks shooting out from the inside. Together with the apex of pleasure, came some of her memories, which was what Frank was after all along.
Blair was a girl with a very high class upbringing, which made her repressed in many ways. She only started to experiment with her own body after she started college, but she still found it very difficult to express herself sexually in healthy ways. The somewhat extreme masturbation sessions were less to do with her liking sudden peaks of pain and pleasure duality, and more with being afraid of what would happen if she got found indulging in her deepest fantasies. And that was what Frank was after the whole afternoon. And how could anyone ever think, that what would be needed to take the heart of the most sought after girl in the whole campus, would be a very fit, yet voluptuous latina.
After he recovered from the orgasm, Frank left Blair to deal with cleaning herself, and went home. Now that he knew what he needed, he could finally start planning on how to get his hands on Blair.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Frank spent the rest of the week trying out new bodies, both male and female. In the span of a week he went from someone that hadn't even kissed a girl, to someone that had had sex with the most varied sort of people, from being one of the most invisible students on campus, to being football stars, cheerleaders and such. It was intoxicating. He also took his time studying which students would be the best to compose the most perfect muse for Blair. He was certain that he could merge with enough people that he, or at the time, she, he guessed, would be irresistible for her, and no one would be able to do anything to stop him, since the world would bend itself for him, and him alone.
The very start of the next week was when he decided to start his hunt. The first target was Frank. He loved his friend like a brother, but by taking into himself a very fit man, it’d make it easier to find the other women he needed to turn himself into a proper buxom latina later. He had just come downstairs for breakfast when Frank pounced. Frank loved the feeling of sinking inside his friend, all the while sticking himself deep into his mind. When he came to, the new Trent held a very unusual smile he knew that soon Monica would be knocking, which was very good indeed.
After he finished breakfast, he heard the knock.
“Come in!” exclaimed him, excited by the perverse prospect of making his friend possess his own girlfriend
“Morning, honey. How’re you doing today?”, said Monica, entering the kitchen.
“Just finishing breakfast, sit down, I’ll be right there”
With that, he finished setting the eggs and toast on both plates, and laid them on the table. But before he sat, he helped himself to his new girlfriend’s mouth, only he didn't stop at the kiss. He sank right in, face first into Monica’s flesh, and took it for himself. Surprisingly, Monica had really big breasts, which were usually hidden under the large sweaters she always wore, but what she added more than anything else to Blair’s dream woman, was the fact that while she was the only latino girl he knew, she probably knew others.
“Damm, these are nice!”, he said while pawing at his new breasts and his plush derrière.
He was still not used to all the new moving parts that come with being a woman, but he knew that he had her motor skills, so he wouldn’t need to worry about walking in heels, or with his new center of gravity. He stood up, and went straight to his new car, stopping only at a mirror near the house entrance, to check if his makeup was alright after having another face shoved through it. With three parts in the merge, he was now taller than he was as himself, though he had plans to fix the increased height making his ass and boobs look smaller than on Monica’s slighter frame. He never noticed, but Monica had beautiful almond shaped brown eyes, which almost made him feel guilty for stealing the lives of his friends, but he knew that it was for a good purpose.
He got to the car, and spent a few moments searching where his next target would be. Frank had gotten better at looking for specific information in his host’s brain, he didn’t even need the spikes of pleasure to dislodge them a bit anymore. Great, Angelica, Monica’s roommate, and his next target should be returning from the gym very soon.
Returning to his new house was weird. He had never actually been there, but Trent had, and Monica lived here, so he had second and third degrees familiarity with it. While he and Frank lived in Trent's late grandparents’ old house, Monica and Angelica lived in a two bedroom apartment. It was very neat and tidy compared to his usual home, but he guessed that it didn’t really matter, soon, all the people living in both houses would be him, so he could decide to live in either of them, whenever he wanted to. He arrived a few minutes before his target, so he turned on the TV and waited in the living room.
“Monica! I wasn’t expecting to see you here by now!”, said Angelica after opening the door, holding her gym duffel bag. Angelica was what could be described as an amazon. She was 5 foot 9, and had a delicious set of muscles, paired with large breasts and wide hips. Frank knew that he’d absolutely need her to become a part of him for Blair to give him a chance. “Weren’t you going to go to class early today?”
“Yeah, but something came up, so I decided to stay at home, and wait for my bestie.”
“Awwn, love you too girl. I’d hug you, but I'm disgusting right now, so I'll be right back.” and she went to take a bath.
It was all going according to plan, Monica knew that Angelica would turn on the shower a couple of minutes before actually entering it, and at that point, the dorr would still be unlocked, meaning he’d have the perfect chance to take her over.
He walked to the bathroom door and opened it.
Angelica looked even better naked. Her abs, hips and toned thighs, together with her round nipples were still glistening a bit of sweat, it was like seeing a gold skinned angel.
“Dios mio! Monica, what are you doing here? Get out, now! I'm about to take a shower”.
“Come on Angie, didn’t you say you wanted to give me a hug, come here!”, he said before lounging at her
As far as Angelica knew, one moment she was startled by her friend, the next, the same friend was diving into her belly. After she was completely inside, she noticed that she was suddenly clothed with Monica’s entirely too tight outfit, which really became a problem as she noticed that she started expanding. The first thing that burst were the shoes, Monica’s closed off heels definitely weren’t made to take Angelica’s bigger feet, even less so the even bigger ones she got as she started growing, then her jeans shorts ripped on the ass and thighs, followed by the shirt ripping right from the middle of the chest. She stopped growing in seconds, but the most dramatic change was mental. After she stopped growing, Angelica realized that she was actually Frank. She was filled with glee at her plan having worked. Now that she was as perfect as she thought she could get, she decided that she would take Angelica’s name and identity for good, and it was as if a switch had activated in her mind. She noticed how she had started thinking about herself as a woman, which had never happened before, so she supposed that she had done something extremely right.
The sight that graced her eyes when she looked in the bathroom mirror was nothing short of breathtaking. She was now 6 foot, Trent’s and her muscles combined into a muscular goddess, who even had an hourglass figure. She noticed the ripped clothes, and flexed her muscles to see them ripping even more, before taking off those tatters. She was really sad about the shoes, she really liked them, but thought that it was inevitable. Every time Frank had possessed anyone else, everyone involved were wearing clothes, so they merged together, meaning that whenever they ended up growing, there was still cloth to compensate for the bigger size, unlike, who had Angelica been naked. She finally entered the shower to wash away the grime from the gym session she had been on before returning home, and took advantage of it to explore every inch of her new shape
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When she woke up, Blair wasn't expecting anything different from any other listless day. Sure, she had that sudden need to enjoy herself in the restroom last week, but that was a one time thing. Usually, she would never risk being seen by anyone, it could tarnish her reputation, and she couldn’t have that happening. Which is why, when Angelica entered the classroom, it felt like she got a punch to the stomach.
It was amazing, she wondered how she never noticed her before. It was as she had always been blind, and finally could see that divinity walked amongst them. She had never seen anyone that hot in real life, and she thought that with full understanding that almost the whole college openly lusted for her. This was it, she made a decision, screw the Baxter’s reputation. She absolutely need-
“Hey there Blair.”, a goddess said to her.
“H-hey, Angelica, h-how’re you doing today.” she answered, before noticing that she had never felt quite that nervous before, especially as she noticed Angelica lowering herself to speak close to her ears.
“All the better now that you’re here, I've been thinking, what would a girl need to do, to be shoulder deep in your thighs?”
“!!!!!!!!” Blair really wasn't expecting that. Most people that tried hitting on her did it after spending a long time trying to gather courage, they thought she was way too out of their league, and the rest were complete assholes about it, so it was the first time anyone had been this honest and direct with her. For a girl this hot, this was the cherry on the top.
“Well, I'm free tonight, do you want to go anywhere?”
“Oh, sugar, then get ready, cause I will rock. Your. World.”, she said, leaving to her seat, before stopping, looking at her and saying:
“Ah, I'm going to have to be Frank with you, you can just call me Angie, Angelica is too formal for anyone that looks like you, sugar.”
And so they went on.
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, indeed, as a physics major, he would consider himself to be a firm believer of science. That, of course, didn’t stop him from opening up the weird package that came for him in the mail, claiming to be a magic necklace, and then trying it out first thing in the morning.
It was a neat little thing, silver, with some sort of deep blue gem embedded on a silver amulet, quite pretty really, so Frank wore it without any reservation, it was his after all. The manual claimed that while wearing the necklace, he could possess the body of anyone he so desired by just walking into them, which was completely impossible according to the laws of thermodynamics, since matter couldn’t just disappear out of nowhere-
“What’s that you got there?” Asked Trent, Frank’s housemate, startling him.
“Jesus Christ, Trent! Walk more quietly next time, will you?”
Trent was a very good foil to Frank. The soccer player was sporty and social, compared to the gloomy and awkward Frank, who due to spending all time he could on the inside, was also very pale, instead of the healthy tan Trent was so proud to show off. Most people that knew them found their relationship very unusual, given how different they were from each other, but they didn’t know that Trent used to protect Frank from bullies in high school, which made the friendship solid.
“Sorry man, i’m just not used to seeing you awake this early, and that intrigued by something that isn’t a picture of Blair”
“Haha, very funny. I just got this weird necklace from the mail, it claims to be magical, but it still looks good enough that I think I'll either keep it, or pawn it off for some cash”.
“Well, you do you, buddy, I’m going to make us some breakfast, and heads-up, Monica is coming around in ten”.
“Right, I’ll get ready before she shows up”.
With that, Frank returned to his room, and left the manual on top of his desk. He took a quick bath and threw on some clothes as fast as he could, since Trent’s girlfriend was their ride to campus, and she really hated being made to wait. By the time he was ready, she had just parked on the driveway, so he took the manual, and went down.
“Morning honey, morning Frank”.
“Hey there, baby girl”, said Trent, turning his head around to give her a kiss.
“Get a room, you two”, muttered Frank as he came downstairs. “Morning Monica, how are you today?”.
“Well, i really woke up feeling great today, i don’t know what’s that about, but i’m not complaining”, said the brown skinned woman, while sitting down on the table to eat the plate with eggs and toast her boyfriend had made.
“Thats great, Mons! You’ve been really stressed about your exam results lately, good to know that you’re feeling better”, said Trent, who after finishing his own plate, went to sit on the table.
What neither person noticed was that it was the same chair that Frank was going to sit on. Frank was distracted by the manual, and Trent was distracted with Monica, so both ended up sitting on the same spot. Were it any other day, it would’ve just been a funny mistake, both parties would stand up, and each one would sit on a different chair. But today, Frank was wearing a necklace that just so happened to be magic, so Frank ended up slipping inside of Trent’s body.
That's weird, was the first thing in Frank’s head when he noticed something strange had happened. He looked around and didn’t find Trent, which was indeed weird, since he knew he had heard him a few moments before.
“Honey, are you okay?”, asked Monica when she noticed him looking around.
“What? Why’d you call me that, baby g-”, stopped Frank when he noticed what he’d called her. “Excuse me for a bit”, he said, going to the bathroom. When he got inside, he locked the door, and immediately went to the mirror, and what he saw shocked him.
Instead of the pale face and curly hair he’d usually expect to see in the mirror, what he saw was a tanned face, with a buzzcut. He took off his shirt, a half and half mix of his own black shirt with Trent’s white one, and saw that he now had the sculpted physique of a member of a sports team. That wasn’t to say that he was completely Trent, he still had a face that looked a lot more like his own than his host, and he was a good 12 centimeters taller than Trent used to be, much closer to his usual height. Before he could explore his new self more, he heard a knock on the door.
“Trent, honey, are you alright?”
“Hum, yeah, all good, why?”, he asked, worried about how to deal with this insane situation.
“You were weird on the table, and then you came running to the bathroom, even though you were fine just before, could you open the door, i’m worried?”
“Yeah, yeah, okay”, he said, while wearing his shirt again, and quickly unlocking the door, which was immediately opened by his now girlfriend, who hugged him.
“Hey there, how are you feeling? Did you eat anything weird?”
“Not really, i didn’t actually eat breakfast yet”, said Frank, not used to being hugged by such a pretty girl and not freezing up from nerves.
“Well, I think it’s better if you stay here today then, you can afford to miss one day of class, so don’t worry, okay?”, she says before going for a kiss, which froze Frank on the spot.
He feels a rush coursing through his new body. Frank had never kissed a woman, so he was very surprised to see Monica’s classic latina features this close, and then feeling her soft lips, and the way her breath mingled with his. She broke the kiss “well, I gotta go, but I'll be back later to check in on you, okay?”.
“Uuh, yeah, okay, have fun at school, baby girl.” said the stunned man, as he watched her leave the house, get in her car, and leave for her classes.
He spent a few minutes just outside his bathroom, just gathering his thoughts, until he came to a conclusion. The necklace IS magical. When he looked down, he noticed that the necklace was now golden, with a deep red gem in the amulet, so he went to look for the instructions, so he could find out how this thing worked, cause as much as he really enjoyed kissing Monica, he sure as hell wasn't going to take over the life of his best friend just like that.
He took the manual, and started reading it again, paying much more attention this time. After 20 minutes, he had finally finished it, and sighed contently, it was reversible after all. He went to the kitchen and touched the stone on the amulet, while trying to walk forward. Immediately he noticed the change that came from going back to normal. where once there was one person in the kitchen, there were now two. He also noticed that a new plate with food appeared on the table, though he supposed that it would be closer to say that it had reappeared.
“Hey, are you okay man?”, asked Frank.
“Yeah, thanks for worrying for me, Frank, i’m just feeling my head hurt a little. I'll go lay down for a while, if Monica comes again, could you please let her in?”
“Sure thing, man, have a nice rest.” he said, as he watched his friend leave to his room. “Well, well. I was a magic necklace after all. Gotta make some notes.” muttered Frank before going to his room as well
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After spending the rest of the morning possessing the sleeping Trent a few more times for sake of science, and making notes based on both his experience with the necklace, and from the instructions manual, he came to at least two conclusions.
By wearing the necklace, the user may enter the body of anyone they so desire, which will merge their bodies, but leave the wearer in control.
While he, as the user of the necklace, possesses other people’s bodies, he has access to at least some of their mental faculties and capacities, like how he was able to react normally to both the hug and the kiss he had with Monica as Trent, and the universe bends so that while he’s someone else, they have always been the same person, like how his plate of breakfast also merged into Trent’s, and then unmerged after he left his body.
He had some other ideas about how the necklace worked, but he hadn’t tried it out yet, but he was about to change that.
After getting ready for a day out, Frank left his house and went to the one place he knew he’d be able to do as many experiments as he wished, with as much privacy as he needed, the school library. His university’s library had three levels that were accessible to the public, the ground, where there were bookshelves and tables for anyone looking for books to read on, the first floor, was much like the one below it, but it had the more advanced books, so it was used mainly by students of the college, when studying for tests, and the first underground level, where people could use sound proof rooms to hold group studies, and not bother the other readers. Frank’s target was the first underground level, one where he’d have privacy, and people that wouldn't be bothered for a while
His first test was a stealth test, according to the manual, as long as he was touching the blue gem, people would find it harder to notice him, which should make it easier to possess someone that's part of a group, he had tried to test this in the bus, on the way to the library, but most people there where already likely to actively ignore him.
So, with his fingers on the gem on his neck, he slowly walked through the halls of closed doors of the underground level, while checking which rooms had people, and which were empty. The first thing he noticed was that no one reacted to him opening the door, when he bothered to be cautious, they’d only get up to close it once he left, but if he opened it forcefully, they would notice him and ask him to not do that, which meant that the amulet had a limited effect to hide him, which was still very high, but would probably not help him to enter the office of a famous CEO to possess them.
The next thing he tested was possessing a woman. Up to this point he’d only possessed Trent a few times, for testing purposes, of course, so he was curious about what would happen if he tried to possess someone from a different sex. He had found a door with a sole occupant, a very curvaceous woman, who seemed to be studying for a history test. He entered silently, while holding the amulet, and after making sure the door was locked, he jumped inside her.
The few times he possessed Trent on purpose, he noticed that it felt way different from the almost seamless experience of the first time it happened by accident. Actively entering another person felt warm, and he could feel his members slowly slotting themselves on the corresponding members of his victim. Possessing a woman, on the other hand, felt like his body was on fire, but not the bad kind of fire. He had never felt this sensitive in his life. Fitting his arms and legs in, who he now knew to be named Amanda, went just like it did with Trent, but when his dick got to her lower parts, and his chest got to her breasts, he immediately had an overcharge of feelings, that he didn't really know how to deal with. Once he stuck his head on hers, he closed the books on the table and took off his shirt and pants.
The sight of her covered chest and pussy were like water for a thirsty man, and he immediately started to grope her boobs, marveling about how soft and sensitive they felt. Eventually he took off her bra, and took his right hand from her boobs to explore her new pussy. Since Frank currently has all of Amanda’s muscle memories, the first thing she does down there is to go straight to her clit, which was not something she was ready for. The good thing is that the shock of pleasure managed to take her out of the erotic fugue.
Now calmer, the new Amanda took inventory of her situation, and put on the clothes she took off. By accessing her memories, Frank could tell that a few things were different, first, she was, once again, quite a bit taller than she used to be, but still shorter than Frank, likewise, her breasts had grown a bit, making her bra a little constrictive. Her new face was a nice mix between Amanda’s and Frank’s, but her hair had remained Amanda’s long blonde straight hair.
Needing more data, Frank promptly left Amanda’s body, and as he left the room, noticed that she was panting, and started to touch herself. Frank took over the bodies of two other women, but noticed that none had the same initial effect as Amanda. He also tested possessing someone, while inside another person. The results of stacked possession were mixed, he noticed that by compounding more women, he’d gain boobs and ass mass faster then he’d get height, and that by stacking men, he’d get more dick. By maintaining a balance, he could try and keep those radical changes from happening as fast, but he’d need to pick very carefully every host of the stack, since depending on how feminine or masculine the person is, one woman could take 3 men to keep balanced. He also noticed that when stacking hosts, he could pick which characteristics from each host would appear on him.
By the time he came back home, it was already night. He arrived just as Monica was leaving the house.
“Hey Monica, how is Trent doing?”.
“Hey Frank, he appears to be feeling well right now, which i’m glad, but i’m still worried that it happened so suddenly, and with no apparent reason”.
“Don’t worry all that much, Trent is a strong guy, it would take a lot to keep him down for long”.
“I suppose you’re right, anyways, i gotta go, see you later Frank”.
“See ya”, said Frank, seriously considering possessing his best friend’s girlfriend, but managing to stop himself.”Come on now, Frank, that’d be a dick move”.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day started normally, Frank went down to have breakfast with Trent and Monica, and went with them to his classes. He and Trent lost a day of classes, but hopefully they didn’t lose anything too important. Frank was trying hard to not use the necklace, since he was keeping it for a very specific reason.
A reason that had just entered the room. Blair Baxter was everything Frank could dream of. She was tall, brunette, had a bombshell body that would make many supermodels cry with envy, and most of all, she was as smart as possible, without being labeled an actual genius, her grades were exemplary. She was by far, the most coveted woman of the entire college. There was only one problem, no one actually knew how to get her to pay attention to them. From the most popular athletes, to the geekest of nerds, no one that had managed to scrounge courage to ask her out had managed such a feat, from either side of the sex fence. As far as anyone knew, she was unattainable. Anyone, but Frank. He had learned that with enough focus, and the correct stimuli, he could read anything inside of his host’s head, especially something as simple as sexual preferences.
Which is why he is currently sneaking around after Blair left the classroom. The stealth function of the necklace was a god send, he thought, as he noticed where they were currently going to.
For many reasons, the woman’s bathroom was an almost sacred place, as far as most men knew, and if he were to be found inside it, specially together with the school’s madonna, Frank is sure that he’d be crucified by the entire campus. Which is why as soon as Blair enters a stall, Frank quickly enters behind her, and when she notices him, he jumps right inside of her. Blair is confused for a moment, as she is sure she just saw a man jump inside her torso, but it all goes away, as her body becomes taller, and her mind turns into a case for Frank’s brain to fit inside, and control as he wishes.
Possessing his crush felt as good as he thought it would, but Frank was here for a reason. He was currently a man on a mission, and he would complete it, if it was the last thing he ever did. She quickly undressed, and started to touch herself. All of his experimentation the last afternoon proved that the first thing to come to him was the muscle memory of the host, which meant that as his own libido for her own new body overwhelmed it, Blair’s hands knew exactly where to go to extract the most pleasure possible.
First her hands went to her soft breasts, gently caressing them, before suddenly twisting her nipples. Frank was shocked that despite her outward appearance, Blair was actually a very kinky person. Next she started teasing her own pussy, but only until she had enough natural lubrication for fingers to be able to easily enter her asshole. By the time she could fit 4 fingers of her left hand inside her ass, her right hand left her nipples, and started to directly stimulate her clitoris, which was making her pleasure grow on a crescendo, until she finally came, almost like she had fireworks shooting out from the inside. Together with the apex of pleasure, came some of her memories, which was what Frank was after all along.
Blair was a girl with a very high class upbringing, which made her repressed in many ways. She only started to experiment with her own body after she started college, but she still found it very difficult to express herself sexually in healthy ways. The somewhat extreme masturbation sessions were less to do with her liking sudden peaks of pain and pleasure duality, and more with being afraid of what would happen if she got found indulging in her deepest fantasies. And that was what Frank was after the whole afternoon. And how could anyone ever think, that what would be needed to take the heart of the most sought after girl in the whole campus, would be a very fit, yet voluptuous latina.
After he recovered from the orgasm, Frank left Blair to deal with cleaning herself, and went home. Now that he knew what he needed, he could finally start planning on how to get his hands on Blair.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Frank spent the rest of the week trying out new bodies, both male and female. In the span of a week he went from someone that hadn't even kissed a girl, to someone that had had sex with the most varied sort of people, from being one of the most invisible students on campus, to being football stars, cheerleaders and such. It was intoxicating. He also took his time studying which students would be the best to compose the most perfect muse for Blair. He was certain that he could merge with enough people that he, or at the time, she, he guessed, would be irresistible for her, and no one would be able to do anything to stop him, since the world would bend itself for him, and him alone.
The very start of the next week was when he decided to start his hunt. The first target was Frank. He loved his friend like a brother, but by taking into himself a very fit man, it’d make it easier to find the other women he needed to turn himself into a proper buxom latina later. He had just come downstairs for breakfast when Frank pounced. Frank loved the feeling of sinking inside his friend, all the while sticking himself deep into his mind. When he came to, the new Trent held a very unusual smile he knew that soon Monica would be knocking, which was very good indeed.
After he finished breakfast, he heard the knock.
“Come in!” exclaimed him, excited by the perverse prospect of making his friend possess his own girlfriend
“Morning, honey. How’re you doing today?”, said Monica, entering the kitchen.
“Just finishing breakfast, sit down, I’ll be right there”
With that, he finished setting the eggs and toast on both plates, and laid them on the table. But before he sat, he helped himself to his new girlfriend’s mouth, only he didn't stop at the kiss. He sank right in, face first into Monica’s flesh, and took it for himself. Surprisingly, Monica had really big breasts, which were usually hidden under the large sweaters she always wore, but what she added more than anything else to Blair’s dream woman, was the fact that while she was the only latino girl he knew, she probably knew others.
“Damm, these are nice!”, he said while pawing at his new breasts and his plush derrière.
He was still not used to all the new moving parts that come with being a woman, but he knew that he had her motor skills, so he wouldn’t need to worry about walking in heels, or with his new center of gravity. He stood up, and went straight to his new car, stopping only at a mirror near the house entrance, to check if his makeup was alright after having another face shoved through it. With three parts in the merge, he was now taller than he was as himself, though he had plans to fix the increased height making his ass and boobs look smaller than on Monica’s slighter frame. He never noticed, but Monica had beautiful almond shaped brown eyes, which almost made him feel guilty for stealing the lives of his friends, but he knew that it was for a good purpose.
He got to the car, and spent a few moments searching where his next target would be. Frank had gotten better at looking for specific information in his host’s brain, he didn’t even need the spikes of pleasure to dislodge them a bit anymore. Great, Angelica, Monica’s roommate, and his next target should be returning from the gym very soon.
Returning to his new house was weird. He had never actually been there, but Trent had, and Monica lived here, so he had second and third degrees familiarity with it. While he and Frank lived in Trent's late grandparents’ old house, Monica and Angelica lived in a two bedroom apartment. It was very neat and tidy compared to his usual home, but he guessed that it didn’t really matter, soon, all the people living in both houses would be him, so he could decide to live in either of them, whenever he wanted to. He arrived a few minutes before his target, so he turned on the TV and waited in the living room.
“Monica! I wasn’t expecting to see you here by now!”, said Angelica after opening the door, holding her gym duffel bag. Angelica was what could be described as an amazon. She was 5 foot 9, and had a delicious set of muscles, paired with large breasts and wide hips. Frank knew that he’d absolutely need her to become a part of him for Blair to give him a chance. “Weren’t you going to go to class early today?”
“Yeah, but something came up, so I decided to stay at home, and wait for my bestie.”
“Awwn, love you too girl. I’d hug you, but I'm disgusting right now, so I'll be right back.” and she went to take a bath.
It was all going according to plan, Monica knew that Angelica would turn on the shower a couple of minutes before actually entering it, and at that point, the dorr would still be unlocked, meaning he’d have the perfect chance to take her over.
He walked to the bathroom door and opened it.
Angelica looked even better naked. Her abs, hips and toned thighs, together with her round nipples were still glistening a bit of sweat, it was like seeing a gold skinned angel.
“Dios mio! Monica, what are you doing here? Get out, now! I'm about to take a shower”.
“Come on Angie, didn’t you say you wanted to give me a hug, come here!”, he said before lounging at her
As far as Angelica knew, one moment she was startled by her friend, the next, the same friend was diving into her belly. After she was completely inside, she noticed that she was suddenly clothed with Monica’s entirely too tight outfit, which really became a problem as she noticed that she started expanding. The first thing that burst were the shoes, Monica’s closed off heels definitely weren’t made to take Angelica’s bigger feet, even less so the even bigger ones she got as she started growing, then her jeans shorts ripped on the ass and thighs, followed by the shirt ripping right from the middle of the chest. She stopped growing in seconds, but the most dramatic change was mental. After she stopped growing, Angelica realized that she was actually Frank. She was filled with glee at her plan having worked. Now that she was as perfect as she thought she could get, she decided that she would take Angelica’s name and identity for good, and it was as if a switch had activated in her mind. She noticed how she had started thinking about herself as a woman, which had never happened before, so she supposed that she had done something extremely right.
The sight that graced her eyes when she looked in the bathroom mirror was nothing short of breathtaking. She was now 6 foot, Trent’s and her muscles combined into a muscular goddess, who even had an hourglass figure. She noticed the ripped clothes, and flexed her muscles to see them ripping even more, before taking off those tatters. She was really sad about the shoes, she really liked them, but thought that it was inevitable. Every time Frank had possessed anyone else, everyone involved were wearing clothes, so they merged together, meaning that whenever they ended up growing, there was still cloth to compensate for the bigger size, unlike, who had Angelica been naked. She finally entered the shower to wash away the grime from the gym session she had been on before returning home, and took advantage of it to explore every inch of her new shape
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When she woke up, Blair wasn't expecting anything different from any other listless day. Sure, she had that sudden need to enjoy herself in the restroom last week, but that was a one time thing. Usually, she would never risk being seen by anyone, it could tarnish her reputation, and she couldn’t have that happening. Which is why, when Angelica entered the classroom, it felt like she got a punch to the stomach.
It was amazing, she wondered how she never noticed her before. It was as she had always been blind, and finally could see that divinity walked amongst them. She had never seen anyone that hot in real life, and she thought that with full understanding that almost the whole college openly lusted for her. This was it, she made a decision, screw the Baxter’s reputation. She absolutely need-
“Hey there Blair.”, a goddess said to her.
“H-hey, Angelica, h-how’re you doing today.” she answered, before noticing that she had never felt quite that nervous before, especially as she noticed Angelica lowering herself to speak close to her ears.
“All the better now that you’re here, I've been thinking, what would a girl need to do, to be shoulder deep in your thighs?”
“!!!!!!!!” Blair really wasn't expecting that. Most people that tried hitting on her did it after spending a long time trying to gather courage, they thought she was way too out of their league, and the rest were complete assholes about it, so it was the first time anyone had been this honest and direct with her. For a girl this hot, this was the cherry on the top.
“Well, I'm free tonight, do you want to go anywhere?”
“Oh, sugar, then get ready, cause I will rock. Your. World.”, she said, leaving to her seat, before stopping, looking at her and saying:
“Ah, I'm going to have to be Frank with you, you can just call me Angie, Angelica is too formal for anyone that looks like you, sugar.”
And so they went on.
1
4.9K
11
5
Quinn goes to a technology exhibition just for a fun day out, but when she agrees to test one of the products there on herself, she can't possibly forsee the consequences.
Quinn Leslie woke up in a good mood that day. To her mind, she was in the prime of her life at the age of 27, and it was a beautiful, sunny day— a day she also had off from work. Plenty of reason to be in a good mood.
She was ready for an adventure today.The past few years, she hadn’t done much beside working— she’d rarely ever ventured out of her apartment for any reason, other than to go to work, or to run errands.
She was trying something new today— she’d seen flyers up around town for a big technology expo in the exhibition center of her town— and unlike past occasions, where she had ignored any and all events in favor of staying home, or working overtime, today she was going to go.
She had no shame, either, in the fact that she would be going by herself. She’d been looking forward to today, ever since she’d made her mind up to go to the technology expo, and nothing could ruin those feelings for her.
She just had to make sure she quickly got ready. First, Quinn stepped in front of her standing mirror, which was kitty corner from her bed— and assessed her hair situation.
The curly blonde tresses which hung to her shoulders were what needed assessing— the curls were quite predisposed to tangling, and today as usual, they were a mess. She reached for her brush, to brush them out.
It was the work of a few minutes to return her curling hair to a semblance of order— but Quinn was satisfied at having done it, because it represented the bulk of the work she would need to do in order to prepare herself.
She set her brush down, and considered her face. Her eyes were a bit small, and most of the structural lines in her, there and elsewhere on her body, were a bit wispy and indistinct— her cheeks had some light freckling in patches here and there.
She turned to consider her body in the gray nightgown she was wearing— like the lines in her physical structure, the distribution of assets to her body was slight and easy to overlook. Her breasts were only A-cups, and even so she basically had to wear half-moon cup bras, because she just couldn’t fill out a full cup at the A size— her hips were similarly slender— and her legs and arms both were somewhat stickwidth.
She took her nightgown off, and put on a bra and some underwear first, both made of t-shirt material, and a faint blue color.
Then she put on a blue sleeveless top, which was more of a teal in color, and followed it with a brown-orange woven skirt that had a band of purple parallel to the hem, just for color. It was a sunny day, so she could dress like it was summer.
She finished with a pair of brown sandals, and was ready to go.
A quick exit from her apartment building and a bus ride later, and Quinn had arrived outside the expo building; a large banner was hanging along the roof announcing the tech expo taking place today, tomorrow and the day after.
But tomorrow and the day after, Quinn would be back to work; so she was glad that she had carved the time out to come today, while she was still available.
She’d let herself sleep in, so now it was only about ten o’clock— the doors to the expo had opened at eight am, and the expo would continue operating all day until about five pm, so there was no rush. She could really take her time, attending multiple demonstrations; seeing if there were any samples available for purchase, or items available to take that were still in their beta-testing phase.
If she had come at eight am, too, there likely would have been long lines, and a delay before getting inside. But now that the expo was running and had been doing so for two hours, there were no lines out the door at all.
Quinn looked up at the building itself. It looked a bit like a stadium, with a domed roof, and mostly concrete forming its structure— but it was probably only three-stories tall.
There were small groups of people here and there— some entering the expo building, some exiting it, but it was as easy as anything to walk directly towards the entrance and pass inside.
Inside, the ceilings were very high, just as one might have expected from a stadium-shaped thing, even if the building was only the size of a small stadium. Quinn couldn’t think of a time she’d ever been into the expo building before— but she appreciated that there were no rooms wrapping around a center— stepping through the exterior doors took her right into the expo, and then she was walking around, marveling at what she was seeing.
There were electrical displays, where different rays of electricity danced and intersected with each other— there were everyday products that operated themselves to the full extent a human could have; there were things that looked like they were well on their way to being fully sentient human androids; there were pills that boasted themselves as miraclecures— and when sick people came up to sample them, those people were healed.
Quinn never stopped walking in front of any one kiosk long enough to listen to full spiels, or to try any samples. She wanted to get around the entire exhibition floor before she made any decisions; her eyes were still wide-eyed in wonder at each new technological marvel she saw; she didn’t want to slow down. She enjoyed the vibe of the entire place; each kiosk was under a small tent, or in a glass booth; somehow, the tents looked futuristic, looking to be woven of a fabric only discovered recently, and so did the glass, it having been pressed into various geometric forms.
She had made it all the way along one wall, to the first corner of the room, and down another, and it was just as she was reaching the second corner (with still the other two to go, so much exciting possibility!) that something interrupted her reverie of enjoyment.
“You!”
Quinn’s eyes searched to identify the sound.
She’d overlooked it, but there was a booth directly in the corner— and really directly in the corner, it had been pushed right to the wall, and was built in a cornershape, half going along one wall, the other half going along the other. It fit perfectly.
Her eyes were still scanning— there was a man standing in front of it, but he had been easy to overlook, because he had been wearing dark clothing, and the booth behind him was that catching geometric glass which seemed to draw the eye.
Quinn made eyecontact with the man now, and rested her hand to her sternum, indicating herself, silently asking, Me?
The man nodded emphatically. “Yes, you. Come over here!”
Quinn approached, leaving the regular traffic of expoattenders to step aside to where the man was.
“How would you like to test our new equipment?”
Quinn frowned. “What does it do?”
“It regulates relaxation in the body,” — the man’s answer.
There was no banner above the kiosk which named the organization or the product, which struck Quinn as a little weird.
But— she hadn’t tested anything yet, and he had called specifically to her.
She was having a fun day, and for now she just wanted to stay in the flow of that fun, and go where it carried her.
“Alright,” she said, with a throwing up of her hands. “What do you want me to do?”
“Just hold out your hand for me,” the man said. “This whole thing gives you a chance to experience the wonder of our technology, but it also doubles as a demonstration for anyone who passes by our booth.” The man looked past her just as he said this, leaning to look around at, presumably, a small group of people that was walking past. He flashed them a very bright smile.
Quinn didn’t turn to look at the people herself. She was sampling the tech— and demonstrating it— she wanted to be part of that, a participant, not someone watching after onlookers, onlooking them. She held out her hand.
The man produced a jar with a screwed-in dropper— which he unscrewed, and held over the back of her hand— she had extended it palmfacedown, and he had not objected. He squeezed the squeeze end, once, twice, thrice— three magenta drops which looked— plastic-y, somehow— came out of the end, and landed on her hand.
“How does it work?” Quinn asked on instinct— but she was already seeing— those three drops landed, but didn’t stay put. She felt her skin like it was a thin membrane— she could feel those drops passing through it unimpeded, getting inside of her.
It was a weird feeling, once the droplets were inside— they’d really disappeared from the surface— there wasn’t even a trace of that magenta color left staining Quinn’s hand.
And she could feel them inside her hand— then inside her arm, because they were moving; like three peasized drops of plastic which she could feel brushing against things inside her— there wasn’t supposed to be internal sensation like that— things inside weren’t supposed to be touched; but she could feel them when they brushed bone, when they brushed muscle and tendon, and each accidental touch made Quinn jump like she’d been jolted because, even if she knew logically to expect it, her body was not accustomed to feeling foreign objects move around inside, wasn’t used to having foreign objects bump into her inner framework.
And— was that— it felt like each of those plastic peas were splitting— they were doubling themselves— then doubling again; they had gone in her right arm, and her arm was starting to feel like it was being weighed down by marbles— they were doubling almost too fast to keep track of, and her shoulder was getting sore from the weight of her right arm— hanging down, it was like all those marbles were stacked in a tower— from her fingers to her shouldersocket— and in her fingers, she could see those bubbles of round marble popping her skin— on the whole, her entire right arm was looking patchy and knobbly from all those tiny spheres.
Her eyes were confirming what she could feel internally.
She looked back at the man, using her free arm to hold the other one up. It didn’t seem like she could really move it normally anymore.
“How did you say this thing works?” Quinn asked uncertainly. She was starting to wonder if she’d been foolish, volunteering for something she knew nothing about.
A small crowd was starting to gather around her.
The man smiled. “I didn’t, but it interfaces with your nervous system to regulate your levels of serenity.”
Quinn frowned. “I don’t… I don’t think I want to continue with this demonstration.”
The man was still smiling. “It’s too late.”
Those marbles were doing something else. It felt like each one was bubbling— but not to multiply anymore. They were pulsing— throbbing— then; as if each one was a berry, they burst from the center outward, whatever inside of them being crushed free— and she could feel each one gushing, all the weight relieving— her arm looked normal— and then she could feel it; that same plastic-y feeling, but now it was all liquid— she could picture it magenta in her mind’s eye— it was running alongside her blood— and now it was getting everywhere in her— it was in both her arms, in both her legs, in her butt, in her chest— in every part of her body; and then it stopped moving, sitting everywhere it had gotten to.
Then she felt it budding up into marbles again.
It seemed some of it was in her brain— she could feel that plastic-y fluid there, encasing her brain, and when it budded up marbled again, she felt those marbles indenting into her brainfolds— was she thinking about all of this the right way? It was sort of satisfying, feeling all those little rounds in her— massaging things that had never been massaged before.
There was added weight coming into her chest with the movement of the fluid— when the marbles formed, they pushed up and out— pushing her to a full A-cup; no more halfmoon-cups for her— pushing her to a B— to a C— her skin was all knobbly and uneven, but it seemed to be burning now— burning through the clothes that she had been wearing, leaving her naked.
She could feel the fluid expanding up and out elsewhere; in her hips, making them shapelier; in her ass, making it rounder; and everywhere else, making her body fuller; no one could ever say she was sticksized again, or wirey, not if she kept the dimensions and proportions of this frame; she could feel that budding in her brain; and when the marbles rolled around up there, rolling up and down soft folds; she felt better and better about this whole thing. She was glad to be standing here, naked and on display; she liked the way her body felt when there was more substance to it— and she could feel all the marbles throbbing like berries again.
It was making her whole body shake— all of her skin was rippling; and then she felt all those rounded marble-shapes bursting open and gushing in her; the fluid was loose in her again, but this time, when everything burst, the external form of her body stayed the same— she was a C-cup, she was more filled-in, with shapelier hips, and a rounded ass; and still naked; everyone in the crowd that had gathered around her gasped and ahhed as though very impressed; the man was now standing, holding both his hands out to gesture to her, saying nothing but letting all that happened to her speak for itself.
The liquid was moving again. Her skin had burned— now there seemed to be a strange pale magenta glow behind it— as if all of her was transparent and showing what was inside— and now the magenta was the only thing inside; the liquid was moving, passing through barriers— it was gathering in the channel of her pussy.
She gasped, but she liked it there— it was quickly forming itself into the roughest, knobbliest dildo she’d ever felt, permanently embedded into backwall of her vagina; stabbing into her, penetrating her so deep; and just sitting there, with all of her permanently clenched tight around it; her nipples, now turning magenta, tensed as she felt that permanently-installed phallus fucking her, felt her body responding to it. She could only let out a guttural gasp— but this was right— all her inhibitions, gone.
Now the man finally walked over to her; it felt like the fluid inside was dissolving, now that the phallus had formed— and the little cups that seemed to on reverse side of her nipples, that could tense and squeeze them from within— but when the fluid dissolved it passed through her skin again, and turned her magenta everywhere— even her curls too.
The kioskmanager knocked her legs apart with his hands, and pushed her by the shoulders into more of a squat, then placed his fingers at the base of internal phallus, which was just shallowly present in her opening, and she gasped as it opened in the center, and he slid his fingers up it, like it was a sleeve.
This of course made it expand widthwise and fuck her even harder.
“This forms a tighter seal around any penis entering her— it’s become part of her body, so fucking her in this penis-encasing sleeve is the same as fucking her— it will just be that much tighter, and it will fuck her twiceover.”
It was an overwhelming feeling, especially when the kioskmanager wiggled his fingers in the center of the thing; three fingers he had up it, and when they all moved, it made the phallus ripple and shift and swell in unbearable ways.
The man withdrew his hand, and instinctively, Quinn knew to stand again; in her magentapink brain, turned the same color as the rest of her, it made so much sense.
She preened herself.
“That concludes our demonstration,” the man said, once again producing the jar with the dropper. “Three drops of this, and you’ll turn anyone you want into a living sexdoll. Of course, if you’d prefer not making one yourself— our fine specimen here is also for sale!”
Again, she preened, looking out into the faces of the adults in the crowd who regarded her— wondering which one of them, if any, would own her— she would serve them, be fucked by them forever, and she was only impatient to be claimed.
There were no thoughts in her head of going back to her old life— and no thoughts of leaving the expo today by herself. She would leave as someone’s possession— whoever chose her would be the right one to serve. No part of her was sad about this.
She had lived 27 years as Quinn; but this was better than being a 27-year-old woman, now.
She had achieved a kind of immortality; it didn’t feel to her as if she would further age or in anyway degraded; she would remain in her perfected 27-year-old form, servicing whoever owned her, and perhaps passing between different ownerships.
But that kind of life of endless fucking and being fucked; it didn’t sound like drudgery to her, really. It sounded like something she was looking forward to. Like something she couldn’t wait to embark on.
She only hoped she’d be chosen soon, so she could leave with her owner and start fucking right away.
Quinn Leslie woke up in a good mood that day. To her mind, she was in the prime of her life at the age of 27, and it was a beautiful, sunny day— a day she also had off from work. Plenty of reason to be in a good mood.
She was ready for an adventure today.The past few years, she hadn’t done much beside working— she’d rarely ever ventured out of her apartment for any reason, other than to go to work, or to run errands.
She was trying something new today— she’d seen flyers up around town for a big technology expo in the exhibition center of her town— and unlike past occasions, where she had ignored any and all events in favor of staying home, or working overtime, today she was going to go.
She had no shame, either, in the fact that she would be going by herself. She’d been looking forward to today, ever since she’d made her mind up to go to the technology expo, and nothing could ruin those feelings for her.
She just had to make sure she quickly got ready. First, Quinn stepped in front of her standing mirror, which was kitty corner from her bed— and assessed her hair situation.
The curly blonde tresses which hung to her shoulders were what needed assessing— the curls were quite predisposed to tangling, and today as usual, they were a mess. She reached for her brush, to brush them out.
It was the work of a few minutes to return her curling hair to a semblance of order— but Quinn was satisfied at having done it, because it represented the bulk of the work she would need to do in order to prepare herself.
She set her brush down, and considered her face. Her eyes were a bit small, and most of the structural lines in her, there and elsewhere on her body, were a bit wispy and indistinct— her cheeks had some light freckling in patches here and there.
She turned to consider her body in the gray nightgown she was wearing— like the lines in her physical structure, the distribution of assets to her body was slight and easy to overlook. Her breasts were only A-cups, and even so she basically had to wear half-moon cup bras, because she just couldn’t fill out a full cup at the A size— her hips were similarly slender— and her legs and arms both were somewhat stickwidth.
She took her nightgown off, and put on a bra and some underwear first, both made of t-shirt material, and a faint blue color.
Then she put on a blue sleeveless top, which was more of a teal in color, and followed it with a brown-orange woven skirt that had a band of purple parallel to the hem, just for color. It was a sunny day, so she could dress like it was summer.
She finished with a pair of brown sandals, and was ready to go.
A quick exit from her apartment building and a bus ride later, and Quinn had arrived outside the expo building; a large banner was hanging along the roof announcing the tech expo taking place today, tomorrow and the day after.
But tomorrow and the day after, Quinn would be back to work; so she was glad that she had carved the time out to come today, while she was still available.
She’d let herself sleep in, so now it was only about ten o’clock— the doors to the expo had opened at eight am, and the expo would continue operating all day until about five pm, so there was no rush. She could really take her time, attending multiple demonstrations; seeing if there were any samples available for purchase, or items available to take that were still in their beta-testing phase.
If she had come at eight am, too, there likely would have been long lines, and a delay before getting inside. But now that the expo was running and had been doing so for two hours, there were no lines out the door at all.
Quinn looked up at the building itself. It looked a bit like a stadium, with a domed roof, and mostly concrete forming its structure— but it was probably only three-stories tall.
There were small groups of people here and there— some entering the expo building, some exiting it, but it was as easy as anything to walk directly towards the entrance and pass inside.
Inside, the ceilings were very high, just as one might have expected from a stadium-shaped thing, even if the building was only the size of a small stadium. Quinn couldn’t think of a time she’d ever been into the expo building before— but she appreciated that there were no rooms wrapping around a center— stepping through the exterior doors took her right into the expo, and then she was walking around, marveling at what she was seeing.
There were electrical displays, where different rays of electricity danced and intersected with each other— there were everyday products that operated themselves to the full extent a human could have; there were things that looked like they were well on their way to being fully sentient human androids; there were pills that boasted themselves as miraclecures— and when sick people came up to sample them, those people were healed.
Quinn never stopped walking in front of any one kiosk long enough to listen to full spiels, or to try any samples. She wanted to get around the entire exhibition floor before she made any decisions; her eyes were still wide-eyed in wonder at each new technological marvel she saw; she didn’t want to slow down. She enjoyed the vibe of the entire place; each kiosk was under a small tent, or in a glass booth; somehow, the tents looked futuristic, looking to be woven of a fabric only discovered recently, and so did the glass, it having been pressed into various geometric forms.
She had made it all the way along one wall, to the first corner of the room, and down another, and it was just as she was reaching the second corner (with still the other two to go, so much exciting possibility!) that something interrupted her reverie of enjoyment.
“You!”
Quinn’s eyes searched to identify the sound.
She’d overlooked it, but there was a booth directly in the corner— and really directly in the corner, it had been pushed right to the wall, and was built in a cornershape, half going along one wall, the other half going along the other. It fit perfectly.
Her eyes were still scanning— there was a man standing in front of it, but he had been easy to overlook, because he had been wearing dark clothing, and the booth behind him was that catching geometric glass which seemed to draw the eye.
Quinn made eyecontact with the man now, and rested her hand to her sternum, indicating herself, silently asking, Me?
The man nodded emphatically. “Yes, you. Come over here!”
Quinn approached, leaving the regular traffic of expoattenders to step aside to where the man was.
“How would you like to test our new equipment?”
Quinn frowned. “What does it do?”
“It regulates relaxation in the body,” — the man’s answer.
There was no banner above the kiosk which named the organization or the product, which struck Quinn as a little weird.
But— she hadn’t tested anything yet, and he had called specifically to her.
She was having a fun day, and for now she just wanted to stay in the flow of that fun, and go where it carried her.
“Alright,” she said, with a throwing up of her hands. “What do you want me to do?”
“Just hold out your hand for me,” the man said. “This whole thing gives you a chance to experience the wonder of our technology, but it also doubles as a demonstration for anyone who passes by our booth.” The man looked past her just as he said this, leaning to look around at, presumably, a small group of people that was walking past. He flashed them a very bright smile.
Quinn didn’t turn to look at the people herself. She was sampling the tech— and demonstrating it— she wanted to be part of that, a participant, not someone watching after onlookers, onlooking them. She held out her hand.
The man produced a jar with a screwed-in dropper— which he unscrewed, and held over the back of her hand— she had extended it palmfacedown, and he had not objected. He squeezed the squeeze end, once, twice, thrice— three magenta drops which looked— plastic-y, somehow— came out of the end, and landed on her hand.
“How does it work?” Quinn asked on instinct— but she was already seeing— those three drops landed, but didn’t stay put. She felt her skin like it was a thin membrane— she could feel those drops passing through it unimpeded, getting inside of her.
It was a weird feeling, once the droplets were inside— they’d really disappeared from the surface— there wasn’t even a trace of that magenta color left staining Quinn’s hand.
And she could feel them inside her hand— then inside her arm, because they were moving; like three peasized drops of plastic which she could feel brushing against things inside her— there wasn’t supposed to be internal sensation like that— things inside weren’t supposed to be touched; but she could feel them when they brushed bone, when they brushed muscle and tendon, and each accidental touch made Quinn jump like she’d been jolted because, even if she knew logically to expect it, her body was not accustomed to feeling foreign objects move around inside, wasn’t used to having foreign objects bump into her inner framework.
And— was that— it felt like each of those plastic peas were splitting— they were doubling themselves— then doubling again; they had gone in her right arm, and her arm was starting to feel like it was being weighed down by marbles— they were doubling almost too fast to keep track of, and her shoulder was getting sore from the weight of her right arm— hanging down, it was like all those marbles were stacked in a tower— from her fingers to her shouldersocket— and in her fingers, she could see those bubbles of round marble popping her skin— on the whole, her entire right arm was looking patchy and knobbly from all those tiny spheres.
Her eyes were confirming what she could feel internally.
She looked back at the man, using her free arm to hold the other one up. It didn’t seem like she could really move it normally anymore.
“How did you say this thing works?” Quinn asked uncertainly. She was starting to wonder if she’d been foolish, volunteering for something she knew nothing about.
A small crowd was starting to gather around her.
The man smiled. “I didn’t, but it interfaces with your nervous system to regulate your levels of serenity.”
Quinn frowned. “I don’t… I don’t think I want to continue with this demonstration.”
The man was still smiling. “It’s too late.”
Those marbles were doing something else. It felt like each one was bubbling— but not to multiply anymore. They were pulsing— throbbing— then; as if each one was a berry, they burst from the center outward, whatever inside of them being crushed free— and she could feel each one gushing, all the weight relieving— her arm looked normal— and then she could feel it; that same plastic-y feeling, but now it was all liquid— she could picture it magenta in her mind’s eye— it was running alongside her blood— and now it was getting everywhere in her— it was in both her arms, in both her legs, in her butt, in her chest— in every part of her body; and then it stopped moving, sitting everywhere it had gotten to.
Then she felt it budding up into marbles again.
It seemed some of it was in her brain— she could feel that plastic-y fluid there, encasing her brain, and when it budded up marbled again, she felt those marbles indenting into her brainfolds— was she thinking about all of this the right way? It was sort of satisfying, feeling all those little rounds in her— massaging things that had never been massaged before.
There was added weight coming into her chest with the movement of the fluid— when the marbles formed, they pushed up and out— pushing her to a full A-cup; no more halfmoon-cups for her— pushing her to a B— to a C— her skin was all knobbly and uneven, but it seemed to be burning now— burning through the clothes that she had been wearing, leaving her naked.
She could feel the fluid expanding up and out elsewhere; in her hips, making them shapelier; in her ass, making it rounder; and everywhere else, making her body fuller; no one could ever say she was sticksized again, or wirey, not if she kept the dimensions and proportions of this frame; she could feel that budding in her brain; and when the marbles rolled around up there, rolling up and down soft folds; she felt better and better about this whole thing. She was glad to be standing here, naked and on display; she liked the way her body felt when there was more substance to it— and she could feel all the marbles throbbing like berries again.
It was making her whole body shake— all of her skin was rippling; and then she felt all those rounded marble-shapes bursting open and gushing in her; the fluid was loose in her again, but this time, when everything burst, the external form of her body stayed the same— she was a C-cup, she was more filled-in, with shapelier hips, and a rounded ass; and still naked; everyone in the crowd that had gathered around her gasped and ahhed as though very impressed; the man was now standing, holding both his hands out to gesture to her, saying nothing but letting all that happened to her speak for itself.
The liquid was moving again. Her skin had burned— now there seemed to be a strange pale magenta glow behind it— as if all of her was transparent and showing what was inside— and now the magenta was the only thing inside; the liquid was moving, passing through barriers— it was gathering in the channel of her pussy.
She gasped, but she liked it there— it was quickly forming itself into the roughest, knobbliest dildo she’d ever felt, permanently embedded into backwall of her vagina; stabbing into her, penetrating her so deep; and just sitting there, with all of her permanently clenched tight around it; her nipples, now turning magenta, tensed as she felt that permanently-installed phallus fucking her, felt her body responding to it. She could only let out a guttural gasp— but this was right— all her inhibitions, gone.
Now the man finally walked over to her; it felt like the fluid inside was dissolving, now that the phallus had formed— and the little cups that seemed to on reverse side of her nipples, that could tense and squeeze them from within— but when the fluid dissolved it passed through her skin again, and turned her magenta everywhere— even her curls too.
The kioskmanager knocked her legs apart with his hands, and pushed her by the shoulders into more of a squat, then placed his fingers at the base of internal phallus, which was just shallowly present in her opening, and she gasped as it opened in the center, and he slid his fingers up it, like it was a sleeve.
This of course made it expand widthwise and fuck her even harder.
“This forms a tighter seal around any penis entering her— it’s become part of her body, so fucking her in this penis-encasing sleeve is the same as fucking her— it will just be that much tighter, and it will fuck her twiceover.”
It was an overwhelming feeling, especially when the kioskmanager wiggled his fingers in the center of the thing; three fingers he had up it, and when they all moved, it made the phallus ripple and shift and swell in unbearable ways.
The man withdrew his hand, and instinctively, Quinn knew to stand again; in her magentapink brain, turned the same color as the rest of her, it made so much sense.
She preened herself.
“That concludes our demonstration,” the man said, once again producing the jar with the dropper. “Three drops of this, and you’ll turn anyone you want into a living sexdoll. Of course, if you’d prefer not making one yourself— our fine specimen here is also for sale!”
Again, she preened, looking out into the faces of the adults in the crowd who regarded her— wondering which one of them, if any, would own her— she would serve them, be fucked by them forever, and she was only impatient to be claimed.
There were no thoughts in her head of going back to her old life— and no thoughts of leaving the expo today by herself. She would leave as someone’s possession— whoever chose her would be the right one to serve. No part of her was sad about this.
She had lived 27 years as Quinn; but this was better than being a 27-year-old woman, now.
She had achieved a kind of immortality; it didn’t feel to her as if she would further age or in anyway degraded; she would remain in her perfected 27-year-old form, servicing whoever owned her, and perhaps passing between different ownerships.
But that kind of life of endless fucking and being fucked; it didn’t sound like drudgery to her, really. It sounded like something she was looking forward to. Like something she couldn’t wait to embark on.
She only hoped she’d be chosen soon, so she could leave with her owner and start fucking right away.
1
3.0K
0
0
Uh, hi. I’m Ross. I’m a university student in the not-so far off future of 2103. Huh.. alright, how to describe my last twelve hours… Well, I've certainly learned a lot. hahaha... Experienced a whole bunch of first times. Hm... okay so this was how it went down. After an exam yesterday evening, I was all set to go grab dinner with some of my buddies from class when my girlfriend sends me a message. Turns out she was hella horny now that the test was over so I gave my friends a rain check and went to meet up with her. After a bit, though, my gf messaged and canceled on me! Frustrated at being jerked around, when another girl hit on me, I had a moment of weakness and agreed to fool around with her instead.
Turns out this other girl had some wild secrets of her own, and things only got crazier from there. I learned about an entire fetish I never new existed and I got to have a threesome! It was a bit of a rollercoaster of emotions, but I think I came out of the whole ordeal a better, more experienced boyfriend, and you know, I think I am looking forward to the next time we get a chance to have some fun!
“Alright, time. Everyone, pencils down. I don’t want to see anyone writing any further.”
I had finished scrawling down my last answer not seconds before the proctor announced time. I was about to breathe a sigh of relief now that the exam was over, but, as I prepared to hand my papers forward, I noticed at the last second that I had forgotten to write my name and the date at the top. My heart jumped as I crouched forward, hoping Jordan’s board shoulders in the seat ahead of me would hide my pencil strokes as I hastily jotted down the missing identification information.
“Proctor called time, Ross. Hand it up,” Jordan turned in his seat and reached for my test smugly, but I had already finished by then.
“Nice try, asshole, it was just my name that I almost forgot,” I sneered back, letting Jordan take the papers from my desk and passed them forward along with his own. The disagreeable guy scowled, realizing he hadn’t caught me as off guard as he’d hoped.
I maintained my air of indifference until he had turned away before allowing myself a cringe.
“Realize you made a mistake already?” My friend Ian chuckled as he wandered over to chat now that the test was over. The dark brown skinned young man leaned casually against my desk, his cargo pants bulging as usual with who knew what odds and ends he loved stuffing in the pockets of the retro threads.
I shook my head and grabbed my bag, turning away so that Jordan wouldn’t overhear; Ian followed the short way from my desk to the back of the classroom. “Nah, just wrote 2102 instead of 2103 for the year.”
Ian laughed, snorting slightly. “I’ve done that before. We’re only a month into the new year, so it happens. Luckily most things auto-fill or timestamp these days. Sucks that this course is required for us – it’s one of the few with a professor that still insists on using physical media exams. Oh, here, I grabbed your phone for you while I was up getting mine.”
“Thanks,” I sighed, accepting my phone with one hand and wagging my mechanical pencil at my friend with the other. “Seriously, they make us go out and buy a friggin antique just for this class.”
“If it were all digital like the other classes, everyone would just look up all the answers online, like in other classes,” Jordan asserted, inviting himself into our conversation. He and Ian bumped fists, but he knew better by now than to try offering the same gesture to me. “Why else do we have to surrender our phones before we start?” They were friends, God knows why; bless Ian for being able to get along with anyone.
“I dunno. If the questions are so straightforward that an Internet connection was all that was required to cheat, then maybe it’s not the technology that’s the problem. Despite what you’re implying most other digital classes don’t have an issue with cheating just because we can be online at the same time.” I shot back, unlocking my phone to see a waiting message. It was from my girlfriend, Carole.
I glanced up across the room, spotting Carole herself with her friends. The adorable redhead noticed my look and hid a mischievous smile behind her own phone’s hot pink case. Her blouse today was a creamy off white with a light pink floral pattern and puffy, frilly short sleeves. I caught a glimpse of her knees squirming a little, black dyed denim capris that fit tight to her thin figure. One of her friends, a cute short haired blonde with freckles named Amy if I recalled, said something that drew her attention and she answered them, her cherry glazed lips reappearing in my view as she lowered her phone, but the girls were too far away for me to overhear. I was, however, close enough to hear Jordan still running his mouth.
“Technology has advanced disproportionately in the last hundred years because of industrial lobbying power.” Jordan grumbled. “We have autonomous android servants dressed in advanced skins that make them virtually indistinguishable from normal people, yet science has yet to figure out teleportation and lobbyists have us still using cars with tires because, heaven forbid an antiquated industry like tire production go out of business. And if that wasn’t bad enough, the true disappointment is that modern society has been dealing with the same social issues from hundreds of years ago, like transphobia and homophobia, and those two in particular have somehow gotten worse than they were a hundred years ago!”
“Hate to remind you, but homophobia and transphobia have basically been around for all of recorded history. If we haven’t stamped them out yet, chances are, we won’t ever,” I responded tiredly. It was becoming a stock response when Jordan inevitably steered conversation to these topics.
On principal, “Love-rights” was, blessedly, something Jordan and I agreed on: everyone should just mind their damn business and let other people love who they want. Assuming their partner loves them back, of course. But the way Jordan always managed to bend every conversation to these topics had quickly become tiring. I suspected Ian felt similarly. The otherwise unflappable and chill guy frequently seemed eager to change the subject when Jordan brought it up.
“Oookay. You know, this is a fascinating debate I’ve heard twenty times now, but don’t you suppose we could move on from the classroom?” Ian interjected, sensing things getting heated. I sighed and nodded as we filed out of the classroom.
“Just because it’s always been a problem doesn’t mean we should get complacent and stop fighting it!” Jordan made his usual closing remark on the topic
“Alright,” Ian clapped his hands, drawing our attention. “Regardless of exams or human rights, it’s Ross’s turn to pick a place for dinner tonight. You wanted to go to Arnold’s Diner, right?”
“Wow, that was a transition. Actually, though, sorry guys, something came up. You and Steve can go get dinner without me,” I announced carefully.
Ian blinked. “Hm? Sure, alright, I suppose. I thought you were finally looking forward to getting to pick Arnie’s Diner, but sometimes it do be that way, right? I’ll call Steve and see if he still wants to go there or somewhere else.”
“You guys were getting dinner together?” Jordan piped up, following Ian as the latter dialed up our mutual friend. “I know a place that just opened up…”
With my friends on their way out, I hefted my bag over my shoulder and glanced across the room once again. Carole and her friends had already left. I smiled to myself. Wouldn’t want to keep her waiting.
______________________________
Despite what I thought. I was the one who ended up waiting. As per Carole’s instructions, I was to meet her outside the convenience store we frequented on our walk to and from campus. Even though she left the classroom before I had, I seemed to have beaten her there. But perhaps I had my own eagerness to blame.
Lately, Carole and I had found a new spark in our love life. When I found out last week that Carole had a good eye for security cameras and their range of view, I jumped at the chance to propose the salacious challenge of finding somewhere outside that we could make out that wouldn’t have a digital audience. Imagine my excitement at the chance to introduce her to my public sex fetish! In the modern age, it was quite a challenge, but we had found a few spots since, and had both taken quite a shine to getting dirty and even doing the deed in those blind spots where we thought we could get away with it.
When Carole asked to meet here, by this convenience store, I instantly knew what she was implying. The most recent blind spot she had found was in the alley that went behind the store building, and we hadn’t made plans yet because of the exam today. With the test finished, a little public-not-public romp sounded like a fantastic way to blow off steam.
Still, I wasn’t going to have much fun by my lonesome so until Carole arrived, I seemed to have some time to kill. My stomach growled so I turned, and sauntered into the store to look for a snack. On the way in, I was greeted by a girl in a skimpy bunny suit.
“Welcome! Hop you find everything you’re looking for, and if you need assistance, don’t hesitate to ask!”
Anyone with rudimentary understanding of footwear would balk at an employee willing to spend all day standing in heels much less dress so lasciviously in public. Fortunately, the bunny suit wearing girl felt neither pain in her feet nor shame over how much skin her outfit revealed. She was a customer service android dolled up in the latest big breasted skin. I mostly knew because the store had been required to post clear signage that they were buying and employing her in advance of her debut, but aside from that the only other give away was her lack of shame and her inhuman stamina. And the heels.
I also happened to know that that model and outfit were designed for casinos, but the proprietor, a dirty old man I knew by “Randall” had done well enough for himself even on his lonesome in this location surrounded by affluent neighborhoods that he’d apparently saved up enough to buy the robotic help. Randall was fairly unsociable himself, so the chipper young woman-looking android picked up a lot of slack and may have even paid for herself already. Given his eternal bachelor status, I’d be willing to bet Randall had also paid for the ability to bring his bunny girl to bed with him. Not that I could blame him; she was designed to be hot.
As usual, old man Randall himself was behind the counter and he gave me a disinterested nod before returning to whatever he was reading on his tablet, leaving me to browse the shelves. In the back, I happened upon a real treat, but not the kind of snack I was looking for.
“Hm? What’cha looking at?”
A college aged girl (though no one I had ever seen on campus to my knowledge) was staring down the coffee cans when she noticed that I couldn’t help but stare. When she turned to face me, she only gave me more to see. A low cut yellow halter top barely contained her huge tanned rack – just one might have been nearly as big as my head! Despite the knockers, her waist cut in pleasingly before her bodyline flared out again at her hips before flowing down long, shapely legs. I barely noticed her booty shorts on my first pass, there was so little to them, she almost might as well have been wearing a denim thong. The last thing I noticed was that she had long, strawberry blonde hair tied up in a side tail that ended with a little curl and soft gray eyes with long eyelashes.
“Ahem,” I cleared my throat and, by sheer force of will, forced myself to turn away. “Sorry,” I mumbled, hoping not to make a scene, since I was definitely hard just from looking. With what I was hoping to do with my girlfriend soon, the last thing I needed was to make trouble and draw attention to myself.
The girl sniffed dismissively and but thankfully left me alone, swaying away to a different aisle. I pretended to examine the ice cream as I calmed myself down. Finally, I grabbed a milkshake and paid for it before walking out of the store and settling on the curb. As I slurped my sweet treat, I tried to think about other things, to mixed success.
I had only ever seen those kinds of proportions on sex androids. Between her outfit and her curves, she could even make Randall’s bunny girl blush! Well, probably not technically, but having seen both recently, the comparison was fresh in my mind. Somehow this strange girl had the market-ready sex appeal robot beat.
Could this girl actually have been a sex bot herself? No, that couldn’t be the case – As far as I could tell she had been alone and androids were required to remain in the supervision of their human owner when in public. It was one of those safeguard policies. Android skins were getting so good in recent years that they could be visibly indistinguishable from normal humans which naturally could be a problem if not for mandates like that. And I supposed with regard to sex androids, they could be made to feel authentic, too. But regardless, an android wouldn’t be able to be outside on their own, so that’s a moot point.
I shook my head as if the motion would help clear that line of thought. I wondered if she had gotten surgery to achieve those looks. She seemed kinda young for that, one would expect that more from older women fighting the effects of age, but with the wealthy suburban population in the areas around the campus anything was possible. My girlfriend herself came from a rich family that would happily spend pretty much anything daddy’s little girl asked for. In fact, that up-bringing did give Carole a bit of a spoiled streak sometimes, and it had caused friction in our relationship before. Very much a: “it’s easier to ask for forgiveness than permission” kind of attitude.
Finally, my phone rang and I looked to find a new message.
Sorry, babe, something came up, and I can’t hang out today.
Was that it? All that only to fizzle before the starting line? I was seething. I had canceled on the guys when I had been looking forward to hanging out with them because she had promised something better, but now? I couldn’t go back to Ian and Steve like, ‘sorry guys my other thing canceled so I’m un-canceling now!’ My pride wouldn’t allow it, not to mention if Jordan was there, he’d flay me on the spot.
Angrily, I raised my hand, ready to spike the rest of my milkshake on the ground in frustration, when someone caught my wrist. I looked up to see the tanned girl from before take a slurp from my straw.
“Now, now, don’t go wasting it and making a mess for poor Miss Bunny Tits to clean up. If you don’t want it, I’ll help you finish it off. I love this flavor.”
“Ah… sure…” I scrambled to my feet, and let her take the milkshake from me. She helped herself to a long drag and seemed to quite enjoy it enough to forget her phone in her other hand.
“Oh, my girlfriend has the same phone case…” I blurted out, after mere moments felt like too much silence.
The girl gave a start. Realizing she was still holding her phone, she stuffed it into her garish heart shaped purse. “Oh? You have a girlfriend already? A shame. My fuck buddy just canceled on me out of the blue and even with the ogling, you seem like my type.”
I gaped. “I… uh…wait wha- no, hang on. I meant ‘ex.’ My ex-girlfriend did. We broke up recently, so I still sometimes just say ‘girlfriend’ out of habit.”
Her eyes narrowed and she smiled around the straw. “I see… so does that mean, you’re… interested? I’m Sarah, by the way.”
I licked my lips. I had jumped the gun when I heard I had a chance, but what about Carole? I glanced around furtively and made sure no one was around who knew me.
No, Carole was the one who stood me up and put me in this position in the first place. Not to mention, she wouldn’t be around so she didn’t have to know.
“Ross. I’m Ross. And yeah, I’m in. In fact. I know just the place.”
______________________________
I felt a little guilty. Just a bit. Not enough to stop Sarah from giving me the best blowjob I had ever felt. As expected of a pro. At least, I assumed she was based on what she had said. I leaned back against the back of a building, the overhangs casting the back alley in early evening shade. The tanned girl varied her rhythm as she swallowed and sucked my dick; her tongue technique and pressure were incredible. Carole had given me head before, but she wasn’t as good at it. Just as I was thinking it though, Sarah pulled back, letting my manhood slip from her lips but rose to catch it on her bosom.
“This is quite the spicy spot. Someone could come around that corner at any moment, huh? Nothing would stop them. Not that anyone would go out back behind a convenience store. Unless…” She murmured in a sultry tone. “You have daring taste. I like that. And this.” She took hold of her breasts and pulled them apart, allowing my dick to submerge within their hot, soft embrace. “This is quite the specimen, as well.” I wasn’t small, but she giggled as her boobs nearly engulfed my shaft entirely. Only when she shifted her diaphragm low did the tip of my penis poke out from her cleavage.
Already close from the blowjob, feeling her huge tits slide along my length quickly pushed me to the brink.
“Ah…” I breathed, “I’m cumming!”
Sarah lowered herself so that my head breached her sea of softness, allowing her to swiftly bring her lips over it just as I burst. I could feel her gently sucking, drawing more and more of my semen out. I couldn’t believe how long it felt like my orgasm lasted, but when it finally subsided, Sarah let me go, licking her lips with a mischievous look.
“Not bad,” she grinned. “Hope you’re not done already, though!” She rose and ran hands down her body, starting with her breasts, and drawing my eye down along her curves to her waist. She knew exactly what her figure could do to a man. When her hands reached her hips, she hooked her thumbs into the low hanging short shorts and pulled them down along with her panties as she traced her hips, stopping when she could simply let go of the garments and let them fall to her ankles. She stepped out of them and turned, showing her backside. She had an almost comically small pair of angel wings tattooed over her shoulder blades, and down the middle of her back was another tattoo of a zipper that ran from the nape of her neck down along her spine to her tailbone.
I swallowed hard, feeling my junk fighting its refractory period to get hard again in a hurry.
Sarah braced herself against the far wall and stuck out her rear, reaching back with one hand to spread one cheek and show off her sopping, eager pussy.
“My other mouth’s thirsty, too, Ross. Hurry.”
Encouraged by the shameless display, I stepped up, finally feeling myself grow harder again, just in time to line myself up with her waiting folds.
“Mhm… mahhh…” She groaned softly, squirming a bit as I inserted myself, until I had sheathed myself entirely up to the base in her hot, moist grip. I marveled at how amazing it felt inside of her, her insides seeming to convulse around my girth, so much so that I almost forgot to start moving my hips. It felt a shame to pull out, but the pleasing friction of pulling against her flesh and, when I was almost out, the anticipation of driving back in made up for it. Soon, I found myself bucking against her; hands gripping her hips like handles, my thighs slapped against her butt as I strove to push myself deeper each time.
Having just came, I lasted a bit longer like that than earlier, but even so, our time copulating felt simultaneously like an eternity suspended in pleasure but also as brief as a blink. Pressure building in my sacs gave the barest warning before I blew my load, filling Sarah with almost as much as I had let out before, to my surprise.
I took in a deep breath, filling lungs with blessed air. Had I forgotten to breathe while overcome with such pleasure? I felt the usual post coitus fatigue set in, and though I really didn’t want to pull out, I feared I’d collapse on top of my impromptu partner if I let myself stay connected. Gingerly, I withdrew myself and retreated to give her space, stumbling a little and catching myself back against the far alleyway wall, while Sarah seemed content to remain how she was as she caught her own breath.
I saw a large dollop of white slime ooze from Sarah’s pussy, falling sloppily to the ground between her wide stance, followed by another. That had never happened before… or at least, Carole had never let me see it. Had I really cum that much? Given the length and intensity of my orgasms this time, perhaps it was possible. Why this time was so different, though, was a mystery. Because I was ch-cheating? Because Sarah was hotter than Carole? Carole was plenty attractive in her own right… My mind wandered a bit in the haze until my eyes refocused on the small puddle of jizz collecting between Sarah’s feet and finally had a terrifying realization.
“Ah shit… I went in raw without thinking about it,” I groaned.
Having recovered some, Sarah straightened up and stretched. She turned back around to face me with an unconcerned smile.
“Don’t worry. It’s alright. Maybe not your relationship status, but you don’t have to worry about getting me pregnant. After all, this isn’t a real pussy,” she explained nonchalantly. She adjusted her stance now that her slit seemed to have stopped leaking.
Wait, what? I blinked, hearing her words but not understanding.
“Ross?!”
My head snapped to look at the familiar voice whimpering from the alley’s corner. A pale, confused hand gripped her long red curls. Her eyes wide, her cherry pink lips hung open as she stared in shock.
My heart stopped. “C-C-Carole? It- it’s not what it looks like!” I stammered before my brain caught up. Though, really, what else could it be? My voice failed me as I felt my relationship and reputation crumble around me.
“See, what did I tell you, he’s a man like any other – weak to temptation,” Sarah told the blubbering redhead. That was… not what I had expected her to say.
“Wha… what’s going on?” I managed to ask hoarsely, looking between the two girls.
Carole drew closer, ambling unsteadily. Sarah swayed forth meeting her half way and Carole folded into the other woman’s arms, burying her face in Sarah’s tan bosom. Sarah looked back at me with a smug sneer.
“I met Carole a few weeks ago after you’d let her down. Who only gets themselves off during sex and then just leaves? Well turns out a girl can only fake her orgasms for so long before the sex starts becoming a loveless chore. Feeling uncertain about your relationship and sexually unsatisfied, she found me and spilled her guts. I swing both ways and it was so hard to just leave her alone after that. So we started dating in secret. Whenever you left her wanting, she’d visit me afterwards and I’d finish her off for you.”
I didn’t understand. All I could do was stare as Sarah once again widened her stance and reached between her legs. She inserted one finger into her cunt with a look of concentration, followed by another and another, her folds stretching unnaturally until her entire hand had disappeared inside her. When she pulled her hand out, she drew with it a thick black phallus. Erect and slick with clear juices, it must have been three or four inches larger than my dick even at my biggest, and girthier to boot. Carole let go of Sarah to kneel before her, mirroring the scene in that very alley from earlier, only instead of Sarah giving me head, it was Carole sucking off Sarah.
“Is… is that? That’s a dildo, right?” I asked. It looked too big to be real, not to mention the color stood out against Sarah’s light orange-brown tan…
“Is it?” Sarah responded tauntingly, “I wonder…” she laughed, resting a hand on Caroles head as she worked the shaft. Carole alternated between running her tongue along the massive member’s length and girth and attempting to deepthroat it. Sarah kept throwing me amused looks between guiding her tool deeper down Carole’s throat till the redhead was finally able to swallow the huge thing to the base. It would have been an incredible display if it weren’t so incredibly messed up.
Sarah’s face scrunched up finally and as Carole let the tanned girl’s huge dick out of her mouth, my head spun at the thick stream of ropy white goo that spewed from the tip, plastering Carole’s face. Sarah let out a pleasured sigh and glanced at me then at the puddle where I had fucked her just minutes earlier. The puddle was still there.
“Ha, did you perhaps think you had produced all that?”
I looked away, my cheeks flushing. This was as humiliating as it was confusing, and I had had about enough.
Angrily, I packed myself back into my pants and stood, but found the duo standing in my way. Carole had produced a towel from somewhere and cleaned herself up a bit, but there were still globs of white in her hair and on her clothes. For Sarah’s part, the tanned girl was still bottomless, with the thick black… no dark brown dick shaped thing poking out from her nethers, still hard as ever. I noticed a milky white bead remained on the tip as I eyed it.
I didn’t know what to think of the thing. I’d never heard of a… err… shemale? Transwoman? Futanari? whatever Sarah actually was: She clearly had a pussy – I had felt it myself. Yet, she was able to produce this extra appendage… seemingly from within her womanhood, assuming my eyes hadn’t betrayed me earlier. Seeing it in action had shaken me, but I got my nerves under control and reconsidered things logically.
I knew that realistic dildos, even ones capable of ejaculating, existed. If modern technology could give androids realistic human exterior skins, then the same technology could make such dildos equally indistinguishable from the real deal. The only mystery was how Sarah had hidden it. Maybe it was collapsable? To an extreme degree? Wait, what did Sarah mean about her pussy not being real? Could that… Aah! Forget it, this wasn’t worth thinking about.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Sarah grabbed my arm as I turned to try to leave out the other side of the alley. “We’re not finished with you yet.”
I felt my anger flare again. I’d tried to be civil and accept my failure as a boyfriend by getting out of the way. “What?” I asked flatly. “You’re not done humiliating me? I’m sorry, alright? I shouldn’t have, I don’t know, let Sarah seduce me? Why am I the villain for that when she was the one who came on to me? I shouldn’t have succumb, but she shouldn’t be blameless for inviting me!” I spat, my voice rising with each word.
Carole looked around nervously, and Sarah put a finger to her lips to shush me. “Hang on, hang on, we’re the ones who should be apologizing. We took things too far, sorry Ross.”
That… disarmed me.
“Wh-what now?”
The girls shared guilty grins with each other before Sarah turned, showing me her back once more. Before my eyes, I watched as Carole dug her fingers into what I thought was a zipper tattoo at Sarah’s neck and drew the chuck down the woman’s back. With Carole’s continued help, Sarah’s tanned back stretched, revealing a different pale back just underneath her skin. That’s what it was, as I watched – just a skin, that, once it had peeled and stretched far enough, a familiar bundle of red locks breached from the opening.
I once again stared (I’d done that a lot this afternoon, it seemed), as I was faced with two Caroles. The one that had been inside the Sarah skin…suit? offered an apologetic smile.
“The plan had been just to tease you a little before we reveal these, but as I said, we got carried away and ended up taking the teasing too far.”
The Carole who had appeared to catch us earlier reached behind her neck and I had to watch in horror as my girlfriend’s lovely features deformed and her head deflated as she removed her own skinsuit, revealing a vaguely familiar freckled girl with short blonde hair. No, I did recognize her. She was Carole’s friend. The one I saw talking to her after the exam earlier.
“Sorry,” Amy conceded guiltily. “We did go too far, but there’s a good reason for… well the original plan.”
I raised an eyebrow, still unsure of how to feel.
“Well, the truth is,” the real Carole started, “I have been a little unsatisfied with our sex life. Don’t get me wrong, finding these semi-public places is great, but it’s not really my kink. This is my kink.” She lifted the husk of Sarah’s upper half that still hung flaccidly from her waist. I was aware in my mind that the black phallic thing was probably still there hidden behind the skin. “I know it’s weird and you’re probably traumatized by it now after what we did, but I wanted you to experience it first hand before you could judge it. You’d shared your interest in public sex with me, and you know, we can combine the two. They’re not mutually exclusive. But… um.. well, I’ll tell you more if you’re interested, but I just want to first ask for your forgiveness. I really don’t want to break up with you, and I’m sorry for even falsely giving that impression.” She bowed her head nervously. Amy did the same next to her.
I was hurt for sure, but I also found I couldn’t reject her earnest apology. I sighed deeply.
“Alright. I forgive you. But you definitely do have a lot of explaining to do.”
Both girls looked up, meeting my eyes with relief and excitement.
“Let’s go back to my place. We’ve been out here for a while and made quite a mess already, so we can relax and talk more freely in some real privacy,” Carole suggested, and Amy nodded emphatically before both girls began putting their suits the rest of the way back on. Walking around half suited was, understandably not an option.
It was as surreal watching Carole pull Sarah’s skin back over herself as it had been seeing her shed it. Sarah had a different body shape from Carole – Sarah was generally bigger all around, while still maintaining feminine proportions, so it almost seemed like Carole grew inside the suit to match the new form. Without any empty skinsuit to obscure it, it quickly became impossible to ignore the elephant in the alley, and once Sarah’s gray eyes fluttered open she offered me a grin, keenly aware of what I was thinking.
“As you guessed earlier, this is a dildo. A fancy one, too, as you saw. As for how I do this,” she prefaced before taking hold of the incongruous appendage and slowly pushing it back inside herself. Amazingly “Sarah’s” pussy swallowed the huge thing whole leaving nothing but her feminine lips to be covered by her string thong and short shorts. “That’s one of the interesting and convenient side effects of these skinsuits’ spatial shapers.”
“Spatial shapers? Like that packing technology? The one that lets you stuff a whole closet of clothes in one suitcase?”
“The very same!” Amy picked up the explanation as she adjusted Carole’s face. It was bizarre seeing wrinkles in my girlfriend’s very face, only for her to smooth them out and be left with a perfectly normal and natural looking face the next moment. Also that she wasn’t actually my girlfriend. “Spatial shaping tech manipulates space – it can make something too big fit into a smaller area, and conversely, it can allow something too small to fill out a larger volume. In this case, skinsuits were adapted from skins for androids. Even those were being developed with spatial shaping inside to allow androids to pack more technology and features before letting the skin hide the extra bulk. For our skinsuits, the spatial shaping tech was refind by private endeavors to make sure it’s safe for people to wear. The result is as you see – what amounts to a perfect disguise anyone can wear.”
“Pretty amazing, huh?” “Sarah” took over the spontaneous seminar, apparently unable to help herself, despite saying they’d wait till they got back to the apartment. “This kink’s been around for a while, but as Amy said, only recently has modern technology given us ways to actually realize it properly in real life. Aside from fetishists like us, there’s some real case uses for skinsuits in film and medicine. Oh, as a fetish, it’s called ‘Skinsuit’ or ‘Kawamono’ in Japanese. It has historically been portrayed in media as disguises for spy movies or mystery cartoons. Some popular horror/slasher media also technically falls under the umbrella but while some fiction in the kink can undeniably get that gory and twisted, most of the fetish usually focuses less on the body horror and more on personal exploration and experimentation or with the social changes that come with the ability to become someone not yourself. It’s adjacent to Transformation and Possession but still it’s its own thing most of the time.” I wasn’t really following most of it, but it was cute and a little amusing hearing her enthusiastically prattle on like an innocent introvert finally allowed to spill about their current hyperfixation, all while redressing Sarah in her slutty get up.
“Some elitists from other fetishes have condescendingly called skinsuiting ‘transformation with extra steps,’ or similarly, ‘possession with extra steps,’ since it can go towards either if the story choses to create a skinsuit from magic or technology or if there’s a victim that becomes a suit to be worn. For a lot of us though, those extra steps themselves actually add a bit of believability. Rather than, ‘I can just magically turn into someone else,’ it feels more feasible to find a mysterious suit that can transform me into someone else, right? It’s a lower bar to achieve. Even if the suit is also magic in the end, making the origins of the suit more realistic or ambiguous removes some of the burden on suspension of disbelief, at least that’s how it was in skinsuit fiction of the past. Now that we actually have real skinsuits, we don’t have to exist solely in fantasy anymore. Ahh I’m so glad I was born into this era!” Amy, or rather ‘Carole’ added. I was going to have to figure out how to think of them and fast. Might be best to think of her as… an Amy variant of Carole, perhaps? “A!Carole”? I’d have to ask them how they do it.
“So I suppose you obviously share this kink,” I observed, directing the statement at A!Carole.
“Guilty,” my girlfriend’s impersonator admitted. “Imagine my surprise when I found out we were both into this. It is not and probably never will be a common fetish, but our numbers have grown over the years.” That sounded like a story in of itself. For another time perhaps though.
“About that, Ross,” Sarah piped up. “There was another thing I was wondering about, Ross. When I was Sarah earlier, I mentioned that I swing both ways. That’s… actually true. I was wondering if you’d be okay with Amy sometimes joining us. You don’t have to commit to dating her and she won’t take me away from you. In fact it’s probably best if you pretend like your just distant acquaintances still while in public. But in private, I thought it might be fun if she could join us as a fuck buddy. We can sort out the specifics later.”
I blinked. “Um…” I shot A!Carole a look and she blushed (the suits can do that, even?) and nodded in confirmation.
“If you don’t mind.”
I scratched one cheek sheepishly. “Well, I can’t say I mind. I was er.. baited by Sarah after all. What guy wouldn’t relish the opportunity to have fun with two lovely ladies?”
“Aww! You’re the best, Ross! Thanks for being so open minded!” Sarah squealed excitedly and pounced, taking one of my arms and hugging it. A!Carole took the other, doing the same. I felt extremely self conscious waltzing out of the back alley behind the convenience store with A!Carole on one arm and Sarah on the other, especially with the latter dressed as she was.
With the enticing prospect of imminent and future threesomes, I allowed myself to be hauled back to the girls’ apartment.
______________________________
The girls began stripping the moment they were safe behind closed doors. I supposed they had an extra layer to get through if they were going to remove their skinsuits, too. The show was a feast for the eyes regardless, even with the weirdness that came from my being unaccustomed yet to skinsuits. Now that I was in a bit more of a stable emotional state, it was almost humorous seeing Sarah’s bare tits once more deflated like balloons and peel away to allow Carole’s own smaller, but still perky and sizeable mounds to breathe.
Amy stripped from her Carole skinsuit, revealing an attractive body in her own right. She was only a bit smaller in the bust department than Carole, but that was probably because she was thinner on all fronts.
While Carole was used to being naked in front of me, Amy was expectedly a bit more bashful. And to be honest, getting naked myself, I felt a little more guarded than usual, too. But I pushed that feeling away; it served no purpose here.
“You’re beautiful in your own way,” I tried to reassure her with a warm smile. She smiled nervously back.
“It’s pretty different being yourself than being in a skin. I didn’t have any trouble doing fellato for ‘Sarah’ as Carole, but now that I’m, er.. myself… well don’t worry about me. I’ll get used to it,” she told me.
I noticed too late to warn her and Carole snuck up behind her roommate and slid her arms under Amy’s, grabbing handfuls of the other girl’s breasts.
“Amy’s cute as a doll,” Carole snickered from behind her friend. “Hey, Ross, did you know that cup size is a relative measurement? It’s not just the size of her bust, but the size of her bust compared against the size of her frame. So even though Amy’s smaller than me, she’s still a D cup like me, just with a different band size.”
I felt my smile twitch. What exactly was I supposed to do with that information? “Is that so?”
“Indeed. Why don’t you come appreciate Amy’s Ds like you love mine.”
“C-Carole!?” Amy squawked.
“Uh… But I’m not sure Amy feels quite ready for that,” I rebutted as politely as I could. As exciting as it was to have a third, I still wasn’t quite sure how to handle someone I wasn’t as used to being intimate with. Especially since she seemed shy herself.
“This is the best way to get over that awkwardness though,” Carole insisted. “For both of you.”
“No, she’s right,” Amy admitted and stopped struggling, allowing Carole to present her assets for my… appreciation. Well, if she said it was okay, I wasn’t going to object.
“Mnghnn…” Amy winced and moaned softly as I gently cupped her breasts. As Carole had mentioned, they weren’t as big as hers, but they were still quite full and soft. Much like Carole’s they were pleasant to knead, but there was some discernible difference, even if I wasn’t quite observant enough to be able to tell specifically what. It made sense though – all women were different in their own ways.
The mood heated up as Amy and I grew aroused. As I played with her tits, I noticed Carole’s hands slide down to tease Amy’s nethers, and Amy herself moved her hands down to stroke my stiffening member. As things often did when we got in a sexual flow, we moved on instinct, finding each other in sync even without words. Amy shifted down to begin sucking me off. Carole took her place in my embrace and we kissed. Carole switched places with Amy again, letting me kiss the thinner blonde, appreciating how her cute freckles also flecked her shoulders and dotted her chest. I was getting close so I stopped Carole and moved the girls to the bed where I laid them down and ate them each out in turn. They clasped hands as they moaned. Finally it came time to take the next step.
The girls inserted their contraceptive inserts. Small bullet shaped inserts that, in my admittedly limited knowledge on the topic, functioned like suppositories – melting from body heat and coating their insides with a thin, potent, but safe spermicide. Amy climbed back on the bed, but Carole stood up and made for her walk-in closet.
“Amy can go first, I’ll be right back,” Carole suggested before disappearing into her closet’s depths.
“If she says so, huh?” I joked lightly with Amy, who giggled back.
“Carole’s er… broken me in already, but you’ll be the first guy I’ve been with,” she murmured.
“Oh, lucky me,” I grinned before we kissed once more.
She laid down on her back. Missionary was a good place to start. I lined up my cock with her waiting slit and slowly pushed my way in. Knowing how kinky Carole could get, I could picture her fucking Amy with that black dildo from before and I had a moment’s fear that my size couldn’t match up to what sexual technology could offer. But fortunately Amy’s folds convulsed tightly around me, and she moaned softly, seeming to be feeling me plenty. My hips rocked, not for the first time that day, and it probably would not be the last either. Close as the girls had gotten me, I felt myself on the edge of orgasm pretty soon, but the taunts from earlier echoed in my ears. I held myself back as long as I could last before I couldn’t keep myself contained any longer and my semen burst forth.
“Ah! I’m cumming!” I breathed. “S-sorry, was that too soon?” Having shot twice already earlier I didn’t have much to give and my orgasm was comparably short, but I still found it reasonably satisfying. “How was it?” I asked nervously as I pulled out.
Amy reached up and pulled me onto the sheets next to her where she rested her forehead against mine, her face still flushed.
“Don’t worry, you were great. Thank you,” she whispered. I felt relieved.
“Don’t go falling asleep just yet, Babe. The night’s just beginning,” Carole’s voice pierced my growing fatigue. Rising I glanced over to see her holding a long orange-brown garment in one hand, her other behind her back. No, not a garment. A skinsuit. “But we will give your penis a well deserved break for now.”
“Wait, you want me to wear that?” I asked, incredulously.
“I said anyone could wear these, didn’t I?” Carole asserted smugly. “That means anyone.”
I frowned. “I… wait didn’t Amy say that?” Inspecting the skinsuit, I could tell from the extra baggy flesh around the chest and lack of anything between the thighs that it was a female skinsuit. The long blonde hair and tanned skin tone clicked. It was not just any female skinsuit. The image of Sarah’s voluptuous curves entered my mind, and to my surprise, imagining myself wearing that form aroused me considerably.
Well, since I was getting a threesome out of it, I supposed it was only fair I played along. At worst, I could handle some laughs at my expense. And at best…
“Alright, what the fuck, let’s give it a try.”
Carole and Amy directed me to the edge of the bed and led me through the process of putting the skinsuit on. The opening in the back was the starting point. They guided my legs in first; it was like putting on a wetsuit, yet somehow the material slid over my skin more easily than I expected. Pulling the skin taut from the upper thighs, I wiggled my toes and watched as Sarah’s painted purple toe nails waggled back at me. In my mind, it felt off – like my legs and feet should have been bigger than they looked and felt, and the dissonance was a bit trippy. Despite that, the sensation of compression against my skin was not an unpleasant one.
“Ah!” I gasped as Amy put one finger on my covered thigh, running it down my leg before tickling the bottom of my foot. “Ah! Hey! I… I can feel that.” I could feel the skinsuit against my skin, yet at the same time, I felt Amy’s touch as if the skinsuit’s surface was my own skin.
“Another trick of the spatial manipulation in conjunction with some other technology I don’t understand myself – sensations are transferred through directly. As if it’s your own skin. Wait till you feel her boobs,” Amy chuckled as she explained.
“Before that though, we need to take care of your junk,” Carole interjected.
“Huh.. so do I need to tuck or som- ack!” I asked but my girlfriend cut me off, casually reaching into the skin and grabbing my equipment. She guided it into a pocket in the interior surface of the skinsuit.
“That’s what this is there for. It’s where I stored my dildo before. It connects to an extra space that then links to the suit’s vagina but doesn’t intrude unless you tell it to, so when you know how to, you can project your manhood out through the pussy,” Carole informed me.
“And how do I do that?”
“With that taken care of, let’s keep going. Once you’re used to it, you can get in and out of suits pretty quickly. I’d already be done if I were putting Sarah back on myself!” Carole evaded the question with a smile. I could guess what that meant. She had said my cock would be taking a break.
The girls had me pull the suit up over my hips and waist and held it for me as I inserted my hands into the opening in the back, finding the arm holes and sliding into those. Following the girls’ instructions, I pulled the torso up over my shoulders and slid all the way into the arms in one motion. To my initial disappointment, Sarah’s funbags remained deflated against my chest as I fixed my fingers that had missed their respective digits, a process that was interrupted when Amy zipped up the seam along my back up part way. Apparently it was far enough to trigger something in the suit though, because Sarah’s breasts suddenly came to life, actually flinging my arms out. Carole was in their path and got smacked.
“Oh my God!” Carole snorted laughing. “They puffed up like airbags and.. pft hahaha!”
“Was it that funny getting hit? Since when do you snort when you laugh?” I forced a laugh of my own, trying to keep up the playful teasing atmosphere, though I was too excited and anxious to feel as amused myself. At least she didn’t seem hurt.
“I’m fine. Are you okay? A little warning next time, Amy!” Carole answered, fighting down her giggles.
“S-sorry!” Amy squeaked from behind me. “I didn’t realize it would do that. I thought it had to be all the way on before changes applied. At least, when putting on fully for the first time.”
“Depends on the suit and maker, I think,” Carole surmised. “Alright, anyway, all that’s left is the head. Ready, Ross?”
“Uh… as ready as I’ll be,” I nodded, resisting the urge to play with the new weights on my chest. They were heavy, and really pulled on my shoulders and back. No wonder some women had back issues, and they didn’t have the convenience of being able to take them off like I would.
The girls showed me that the zipper hole stretched far more than I expected it’d be able. I held my breath on instinct as if diving underwater, and they pulled the reverse hood up over my head. Everything went dark and I felt a pressure over my entire head and face.
“Easiest thing is to find the nose and lip slots and everything else should align itself from there,” I heard Amy instruct me. I plucked at the fabric covering my face, remembering watching the girls do it behind the store earlier. It shifted on my face until I felt my nose slot in. My lips found their spots as well and as promised I could suddenly tell what parts needed a little tug here or there. Before long, I opened my new eyes.
Without the husk of Sarah’s head blocking my view, I had an unimpeded view of Sarah’s beautiful tits filling the bottom of my vision. My hands found the soft, warm mounds without thought, and I felt an electric shock run through my body when my fingers found my new nipples.
“Ah!” a sultry moan escaped my mouth several octaves higher than my voice should have been. “M-my voice has changed, too!?” I remarked, both in surprise and testing my voice. Now that I thought back on it, Sarah sounded distinct from Carole, so it did seem consistent that suits also changed the wearer’s voice accordingly. “How?” I looked at Carole, but she just shrugged.
“Dunno. Another thing I know suits can do, but I’m not an expert on how they work. Probably also different depending on the suit and maker. Either way, that’s over my head. I just know that these ones do. Besides, it’s more important what you do with them, isn’t it?”
“R-right…” I felt at my throat and also noticed the lack of an Adam’s apple. It reminded me of one other key spot that would be different from what I was used to as a man.
Carole caught my wrist before I could get between my legs though.
“Nu-uh. Not yet. We’ll give you plenty of experience with your new found femininity soon enough, so just be patient. The night’s still young,” she told me commandingly. I had a feeling I’d be hearing that phrase a lot tonight, even when it stopped being true.
I wasn’t used to her being so dominant, and maybe it was my new, unfamiliar body, but I found her taking the lead weirdly comforting.
“Over here.”
I hadn’t noticed Amy step away but she returned from Carole’s walk-in closet with a sly smirk. I was beginning to understand that Amy was more comfortable around women; her previous shyness seemed to have dissipated once I had sheathed myself in the other girl’s form. Instead, the blonde strut forward, boldly letting a large light purple strap-on dildo sway affixed to her crotch by a black leather harness strapped around her hips.
Given the direction of the last few minutes and the knowledge that Carole had one, I wasn’t surprised to see a second dildo rear itself now that I sported a pussy of my own. I wasn’t surprised, but I was intimidated as fuck. The purple one eyed monster looked even bigger on Amy’s slender frame, making it seem almost grotesque. She climbed onto the bed and stood in the center. I turned, mesmerized, following the wobbling tool and found it hovering in my face.
“Hope you were paying attention when we were sucking you off earlier. Cause now it’s your turn,” Amy declared, folding her arms under her bosom.
Up close, my fears multiplied. There was no way the huge thing would fit. Like Carole’s toy, It was bigger than my cock by several inches and girthier, to match. As I felt her press the thing against my lips, I noticed it was even warm, and seemed to twitch in response to contact. For all the things technology had advanced, of course it would be sexcraft on the cutting edge.
“Come on, suck on it. It’s only fair after we swallowed yours, right?” Amy prodded. She pushed against my lips a bit more with her tip. My transformation really seemed to have unleashed a different side of the freckled blonde. Was this what it was called being a ‘switch?’
Unsure of what other option I had, I parted my lips and let her enter. My jaw felt wrenched wide as she forayed into my mouth, and when she found the back of my throat, there was still a good quarter of her toy still outside my mouth.
I felt hands on my head, preventing me from retreating.
“That’s no good, Sarah. You need to take it all the way to the base or your partner won’t be satisfied! Isn’t that what we’re practicing for?” Carole’s voice whispered in my ear.
Amy smiled innocently and jerked her hips forward, invading my throat and making me gag. I shuddered, my eyes tearing, and my nose pressing up against the leather harness but Carole held me fast from behind. It felt like forever, but eventually Amy pulled back, withdrawing entirely from my mouth and allowing me to breathe again.
“Well that’s no good, but I suppose until you’re ready for proper deepthroat practice you can work on other fellatio techniques,” Carole’s voice was gentle but her admonishment stung. The redhead climbed onto the bed next to Amy. She had equipped her own strap-on, bringing the purple phallic toy reinforcements in the form of a dark brown cock. It wasn’t as big as Amy’s but it was just as thick and up close, I could see a fleshy texture and veins. It was indeed one of those top quality ones presumably using the same skinsuit technology that I was currently wearing to disguise an ejaculating dildo as a real cock.
I was right when I suspected that Carole’s toy would be the harder one to service. I had to suppress a gag reflex even before getting my lips around it. It even smelled and tasted authentic – a musk and hint of salty sweat respectively assaulted my senses as I opened my mouth to let it in. The hot, firm yet springy rod was an oppressive presence in my maw, yet Carole seemed to enjoy my performance, so I forced myself to focus on that. It must have had another side inserted into her womanhood that reacted to what I did to this end, because she would twitch or moan as I got more accustomed to and bolder in working her shaft.
“Hey, don’t forget me, too.” Amy asserted, pushing her purple toy in my face once more. I let go of Carole’s and swallowed down Amy’s. Despite the shaky start, we fell into a rhythm like before and even I was feeling aroused and comfortable by the end. My trance was shattered before long though.
“Ah… I’m… it’s cumming!”
“Me too!”
I felt the brown appendage in my mouth pulse just moments before hot, ropy ejaculate burst forth into my mouth, slamming down my throat before I could react. I choked on the bitter/salty slime and reeled back. To my side Amy’s dildo similarly began squirting thick dollops of imitation cum. Between the two of them, I was covered in seconds. I could keenly feel the hot milky spunk clinging and dripping from my skin.
As I was wiping the fake jizz from my eyes, I felt warm bodies settle in next to me. The girls cuddled each of my arms, unconcerned by the slime.
“Sorry, we got a little rough there,” Carole cooed in my ear. I felt her cup my heavy breasts, and I gasped as she gave them a pinch. Amy did the same on the other side almost in sync. “I’m a little excited I finally get to share this with you. I never thought it’d be possible. I was so afraid of sharing this fetish since a lot of people hear it and assume the worst. Thanks for giving it a chance. Now, lay down and relax. We’ll show you what it’s really like to feel like a woman.”
I did as I was told and Amy occupied my top half with some intense frenching while she played with my tits. Down below, I felt Carole spread my legs. I felt her breath upon my mound just moments before she began.
“Don’t worry, Sarah’s not a virgin, so you don’t have to worry about your first time hurting. Lucky you,” Amy whispered, taking a break from their making out.
I barely heard her as the first stroke of Carole’s tongue against my folds sent a shock of pleasure up my spine into the back of my head. I hadn’t even recovered from the first before she struck again. I struggled to maintain any self-awareness as I felt her suck and tease my pussy, alternating between slashing across my folds and clit with her tongue and shoving it into my depths. If this was what just a tongue felt like, I could hardly imagine how a full penis felt, much less the monster toys the girls sported. I knew that would be coming, yet I was helpless to prepare myself, brought to a blubbering, sweating mess just from Carole’s cunnilingus. When Carole rose, satisfied with the foreplay, I had already cum twice – at least, I assumed that was what I had felt. It was different from a man’s building pressure and powerful singular release. It wasn’t as intense in a single moment, but rather, wave after wave of ever escalating pleasure that, altogether synergized for a wild experience.
“Hang in there, Sarah, the best part hasn’t even begun yet,” Amy purred, her eyes twinkling mischievously.
I felt something nuzzle my folds once more. The mere touch made my breath catch. It was coming. Amy held my hands tightly as Carole put more pressure behind her hips. I could feel my quivering flower resist for just a moment, before giving way, parting to allow the ever insistent appendage entry into my depths. I groaned. The feeling of being entered, of the fleshy toy scraping against my walls accelerated the waves of pleasure.
“Halfway in…” Carole’s voice informed me. Only half way?
Color bloomed and my vision blurred and I felt my whole body curl. It was painful, like I was being split down the center. Yet it was also pleasurable, like… my whole pelvic area had become as hot and sensitive as a dick mid orgasm. That wasn’t quite right, but I wasn’t sure how else to describe it.
“Haaah, yeah… I shoved the rest all in at once. That’s what that was… hehe. Alright, I’m gonna start moving now, enjoy~” my girlfriend sighed, clearly enjoying herself as well.
It was like Carole’s oral before, but more intense, and accompanied by a new sense of fullness in my pelvis whenever she pushed her false dick in. I was helpless beneath her as she bore down on me, and I came so hard I feared my body would break, if not from the overwhelming stimulation, then from the huge toy driving into me.
I don’t know how long we went on, but I only recognized Carole’s orgasm by her lustful moans accompanied by a new hot sensation filling me below my stomach. I was delirious from the pleasure. My mind was a haze. I vaguely registered Carole and Amy switching places before the sensations assaulted me anew.
I don’t remember what happened after that – everything was a blur of feelings. Heat, pleasure, sticky moistness, sweat.
Eventually I passed out and the next morning I woke.
Something felt wrong. My head was fuzzy and my whole body was sore. As I sat up, I nearly fell over again because weight on my chest messed with my sense of balance.
Weight on my chest?
My eyes refocused and I realized that I had the biggest, fattest tits I’d ever seen mounted to my front.
“Whaa!” I yelped before I could stop myself. My bedfellows stirred as I cupped my bulbous mammaries and tried to process the organs and my high pitched, girly voice at the same time.
“Mhm? Sarah? What’s wrong?” Carole muttered, leaning into me and even casually resting her chin on one of my breasts like a pillow. “Nightmare?”
“I’m… what? I’m a girl?” My mind couldn’t process this first in the morning.
“What’s the matter?” Amy on my other side groped my other breast making me gasp again. “Of course you’re a girl. Would a guy have these beautiful melons?”
“I… no, but…” I studdered. “But I’m not a girl… My name is…"
“Sarah,” Amy filled in for me, but I shook my head. That wasn’t right.
“No, I’m… Ross. I’m a guy… but…”
“Alright, that’s enough teasing,” Carole reprimanded Amy. The blonde stuck out her tongue playfully but rolled back under the sheets where it was warm. Carole picked herself up and faced me properly. “You’re right. You are Ross. Do you remember what we did last night? First behind the convenience store, and again once you got back here to our place?”
Slowly the shock of waking up with boobs faded and the adrenaline made room for my memories to return.
“This is… a skinsuit?” I testingly pinched my cheek. It hurt, scarily, but I was able to find the superficial layer and it stretched far more easily than a cheek should.
“That’s right. We were… experimenting last night. We got a bit rough, probably more than we should have for your first time as a girl. But did you enjoy it at least?” Carole asked repentantly.
Thinking back I remember surprise, and a bit of shame, but also a lot of pleasure, intense sensations that lasted a lot longer than I was used to orgasms lasting. I nodded cautiously, but upon seeing Carole’s radiant relieved smile, I felt myself relax.
“Good… good. Do you think you’d be… open to trying more like this sometime?”
It was a little scary, but at the same time, it was hard to imagine never getting to experience that again now that I had had a taste for it. My pride as a man protested, but I suppressed it. Carole had shared this side of her with me. The least I could do is respect her courage. And it wasn’t like I didn’t enjoy it in the end.
“Y… yeah. I’d want- I’d be up for that.”
Carole grinned. “You have no idea how happy that makes me to hear. Thank you, Ross! I love you!”
That smile.
That damn smile.
______________________________
Wearing a light red, sheer nightgown, Carole smiled at her boyfriend’s back until he disappeared from view, shielding her eyes from the morning sun. Once he was all cleaned up, stripped from Sarah’s husk, and headed back to his place, she retreated back within the shade of her apartment and closed and locked the door behind her. In the entryway, she glanced up at her security camera, studying the lens as it automatically focused on her.
“Did you enjoy the show? If you liked the warm and fuzzies, stop here. If you have a taste for darkness though, come with me. The password will be...” she paused to consider.
"1MoreLayer"
The camera feed flickered and froze and a link appeared in the center of the image:
https://subcutaneouslover.wordpress.com/vulnerability-revealed
Turns out this other girl had some wild secrets of her own, and things only got crazier from there. I learned about an entire fetish I never new existed and I got to have a threesome! It was a bit of a rollercoaster of emotions, but I think I came out of the whole ordeal a better, more experienced boyfriend, and you know, I think I am looking forward to the next time we get a chance to have some fun!
“Alright, time. Everyone, pencils down. I don’t want to see anyone writing any further.”
I had finished scrawling down my last answer not seconds before the proctor announced time. I was about to breathe a sigh of relief now that the exam was over, but, as I prepared to hand my papers forward, I noticed at the last second that I had forgotten to write my name and the date at the top. My heart jumped as I crouched forward, hoping Jordan’s board shoulders in the seat ahead of me would hide my pencil strokes as I hastily jotted down the missing identification information.
“Proctor called time, Ross. Hand it up,” Jordan turned in his seat and reached for my test smugly, but I had already finished by then.
“Nice try, asshole, it was just my name that I almost forgot,” I sneered back, letting Jordan take the papers from my desk and passed them forward along with his own. The disagreeable guy scowled, realizing he hadn’t caught me as off guard as he’d hoped.
I maintained my air of indifference until he had turned away before allowing myself a cringe.
“Realize you made a mistake already?” My friend Ian chuckled as he wandered over to chat now that the test was over. The dark brown skinned young man leaned casually against my desk, his cargo pants bulging as usual with who knew what odds and ends he loved stuffing in the pockets of the retro threads.
I shook my head and grabbed my bag, turning away so that Jordan wouldn’t overhear; Ian followed the short way from my desk to the back of the classroom. “Nah, just wrote 2102 instead of 2103 for the year.”
Ian laughed, snorting slightly. “I’ve done that before. We’re only a month into the new year, so it happens. Luckily most things auto-fill or timestamp these days. Sucks that this course is required for us – it’s one of the few with a professor that still insists on using physical media exams. Oh, here, I grabbed your phone for you while I was up getting mine.”
“Thanks,” I sighed, accepting my phone with one hand and wagging my mechanical pencil at my friend with the other. “Seriously, they make us go out and buy a friggin antique just for this class.”
“If it were all digital like the other classes, everyone would just look up all the answers online, like in other classes,” Jordan asserted, inviting himself into our conversation. He and Ian bumped fists, but he knew better by now than to try offering the same gesture to me. “Why else do we have to surrender our phones before we start?” They were friends, God knows why; bless Ian for being able to get along with anyone.
“I dunno. If the questions are so straightforward that an Internet connection was all that was required to cheat, then maybe it’s not the technology that’s the problem. Despite what you’re implying most other digital classes don’t have an issue with cheating just because we can be online at the same time.” I shot back, unlocking my phone to see a waiting message. It was from my girlfriend, Carole.
I glanced up across the room, spotting Carole herself with her friends. The adorable redhead noticed my look and hid a mischievous smile behind her own phone’s hot pink case. Her blouse today was a creamy off white with a light pink floral pattern and puffy, frilly short sleeves. I caught a glimpse of her knees squirming a little, black dyed denim capris that fit tight to her thin figure. One of her friends, a cute short haired blonde with freckles named Amy if I recalled, said something that drew her attention and she answered them, her cherry glazed lips reappearing in my view as she lowered her phone, but the girls were too far away for me to overhear. I was, however, close enough to hear Jordan still running his mouth.
“Technology has advanced disproportionately in the last hundred years because of industrial lobbying power.” Jordan grumbled. “We have autonomous android servants dressed in advanced skins that make them virtually indistinguishable from normal people, yet science has yet to figure out teleportation and lobbyists have us still using cars with tires because, heaven forbid an antiquated industry like tire production go out of business. And if that wasn’t bad enough, the true disappointment is that modern society has been dealing with the same social issues from hundreds of years ago, like transphobia and homophobia, and those two in particular have somehow gotten worse than they were a hundred years ago!”
“Hate to remind you, but homophobia and transphobia have basically been around for all of recorded history. If we haven’t stamped them out yet, chances are, we won’t ever,” I responded tiredly. It was becoming a stock response when Jordan inevitably steered conversation to these topics.
On principal, “Love-rights” was, blessedly, something Jordan and I agreed on: everyone should just mind their damn business and let other people love who they want. Assuming their partner loves them back, of course. But the way Jordan always managed to bend every conversation to these topics had quickly become tiring. I suspected Ian felt similarly. The otherwise unflappable and chill guy frequently seemed eager to change the subject when Jordan brought it up.
“Oookay. You know, this is a fascinating debate I’ve heard twenty times now, but don’t you suppose we could move on from the classroom?” Ian interjected, sensing things getting heated. I sighed and nodded as we filed out of the classroom.
“Just because it’s always been a problem doesn’t mean we should get complacent and stop fighting it!” Jordan made his usual closing remark on the topic
“Alright,” Ian clapped his hands, drawing our attention. “Regardless of exams or human rights, it’s Ross’s turn to pick a place for dinner tonight. You wanted to go to Arnold’s Diner, right?”
“Wow, that was a transition. Actually, though, sorry guys, something came up. You and Steve can go get dinner without me,” I announced carefully.
Ian blinked. “Hm? Sure, alright, I suppose. I thought you were finally looking forward to getting to pick Arnie’s Diner, but sometimes it do be that way, right? I’ll call Steve and see if he still wants to go there or somewhere else.”
“You guys were getting dinner together?” Jordan piped up, following Ian as the latter dialed up our mutual friend. “I know a place that just opened up…”
With my friends on their way out, I hefted my bag over my shoulder and glanced across the room once again. Carole and her friends had already left. I smiled to myself. Wouldn’t want to keep her waiting.
______________________________
Despite what I thought. I was the one who ended up waiting. As per Carole’s instructions, I was to meet her outside the convenience store we frequented on our walk to and from campus. Even though she left the classroom before I had, I seemed to have beaten her there. But perhaps I had my own eagerness to blame.
Lately, Carole and I had found a new spark in our love life. When I found out last week that Carole had a good eye for security cameras and their range of view, I jumped at the chance to propose the salacious challenge of finding somewhere outside that we could make out that wouldn’t have a digital audience. Imagine my excitement at the chance to introduce her to my public sex fetish! In the modern age, it was quite a challenge, but we had found a few spots since, and had both taken quite a shine to getting dirty and even doing the deed in those blind spots where we thought we could get away with it.
When Carole asked to meet here, by this convenience store, I instantly knew what she was implying. The most recent blind spot she had found was in the alley that went behind the store building, and we hadn’t made plans yet because of the exam today. With the test finished, a little public-not-public romp sounded like a fantastic way to blow off steam.
Still, I wasn’t going to have much fun by my lonesome so until Carole arrived, I seemed to have some time to kill. My stomach growled so I turned, and sauntered into the store to look for a snack. On the way in, I was greeted by a girl in a skimpy bunny suit.
“Welcome! Hop you find everything you’re looking for, and if you need assistance, don’t hesitate to ask!”
Anyone with rudimentary understanding of footwear would balk at an employee willing to spend all day standing in heels much less dress so lasciviously in public. Fortunately, the bunny suit wearing girl felt neither pain in her feet nor shame over how much skin her outfit revealed. She was a customer service android dolled up in the latest big breasted skin. I mostly knew because the store had been required to post clear signage that they were buying and employing her in advance of her debut, but aside from that the only other give away was her lack of shame and her inhuman stamina. And the heels.
I also happened to know that that model and outfit were designed for casinos, but the proprietor, a dirty old man I knew by “Randall” had done well enough for himself even on his lonesome in this location surrounded by affluent neighborhoods that he’d apparently saved up enough to buy the robotic help. Randall was fairly unsociable himself, so the chipper young woman-looking android picked up a lot of slack and may have even paid for herself already. Given his eternal bachelor status, I’d be willing to bet Randall had also paid for the ability to bring his bunny girl to bed with him. Not that I could blame him; she was designed to be hot.
As usual, old man Randall himself was behind the counter and he gave me a disinterested nod before returning to whatever he was reading on his tablet, leaving me to browse the shelves. In the back, I happened upon a real treat, but not the kind of snack I was looking for.
“Hm? What’cha looking at?”
A college aged girl (though no one I had ever seen on campus to my knowledge) was staring down the coffee cans when she noticed that I couldn’t help but stare. When she turned to face me, she only gave me more to see. A low cut yellow halter top barely contained her huge tanned rack – just one might have been nearly as big as my head! Despite the knockers, her waist cut in pleasingly before her bodyline flared out again at her hips before flowing down long, shapely legs. I barely noticed her booty shorts on my first pass, there was so little to them, she almost might as well have been wearing a denim thong. The last thing I noticed was that she had long, strawberry blonde hair tied up in a side tail that ended with a little curl and soft gray eyes with long eyelashes.
“Ahem,” I cleared my throat and, by sheer force of will, forced myself to turn away. “Sorry,” I mumbled, hoping not to make a scene, since I was definitely hard just from looking. With what I was hoping to do with my girlfriend soon, the last thing I needed was to make trouble and draw attention to myself.
The girl sniffed dismissively and but thankfully left me alone, swaying away to a different aisle. I pretended to examine the ice cream as I calmed myself down. Finally, I grabbed a milkshake and paid for it before walking out of the store and settling on the curb. As I slurped my sweet treat, I tried to think about other things, to mixed success.
I had only ever seen those kinds of proportions on sex androids. Between her outfit and her curves, she could even make Randall’s bunny girl blush! Well, probably not technically, but having seen both recently, the comparison was fresh in my mind. Somehow this strange girl had the market-ready sex appeal robot beat.
Could this girl actually have been a sex bot herself? No, that couldn’t be the case – As far as I could tell she had been alone and androids were required to remain in the supervision of their human owner when in public. It was one of those safeguard policies. Android skins were getting so good in recent years that they could be visibly indistinguishable from normal humans which naturally could be a problem if not for mandates like that. And I supposed with regard to sex androids, they could be made to feel authentic, too. But regardless, an android wouldn’t be able to be outside on their own, so that’s a moot point.
I shook my head as if the motion would help clear that line of thought. I wondered if she had gotten surgery to achieve those looks. She seemed kinda young for that, one would expect that more from older women fighting the effects of age, but with the wealthy suburban population in the areas around the campus anything was possible. My girlfriend herself came from a rich family that would happily spend pretty much anything daddy’s little girl asked for. In fact, that up-bringing did give Carole a bit of a spoiled streak sometimes, and it had caused friction in our relationship before. Very much a: “it’s easier to ask for forgiveness than permission” kind of attitude.
Finally, my phone rang and I looked to find a new message.
Sorry, babe, something came up, and I can’t hang out today.
Was that it? All that only to fizzle before the starting line? I was seething. I had canceled on the guys when I had been looking forward to hanging out with them because she had promised something better, but now? I couldn’t go back to Ian and Steve like, ‘sorry guys my other thing canceled so I’m un-canceling now!’ My pride wouldn’t allow it, not to mention if Jordan was there, he’d flay me on the spot.
Angrily, I raised my hand, ready to spike the rest of my milkshake on the ground in frustration, when someone caught my wrist. I looked up to see the tanned girl from before take a slurp from my straw.
“Now, now, don’t go wasting it and making a mess for poor Miss Bunny Tits to clean up. If you don’t want it, I’ll help you finish it off. I love this flavor.”
“Ah… sure…” I scrambled to my feet, and let her take the milkshake from me. She helped herself to a long drag and seemed to quite enjoy it enough to forget her phone in her other hand.
“Oh, my girlfriend has the same phone case…” I blurted out, after mere moments felt like too much silence.
The girl gave a start. Realizing she was still holding her phone, she stuffed it into her garish heart shaped purse. “Oh? You have a girlfriend already? A shame. My fuck buddy just canceled on me out of the blue and even with the ogling, you seem like my type.”
I gaped. “I… uh…wait wha- no, hang on. I meant ‘ex.’ My ex-girlfriend did. We broke up recently, so I still sometimes just say ‘girlfriend’ out of habit.”
Her eyes narrowed and she smiled around the straw. “I see… so does that mean, you’re… interested? I’m Sarah, by the way.”
I licked my lips. I had jumped the gun when I heard I had a chance, but what about Carole? I glanced around furtively and made sure no one was around who knew me.
No, Carole was the one who stood me up and put me in this position in the first place. Not to mention, she wouldn’t be around so she didn’t have to know.
“Ross. I’m Ross. And yeah, I’m in. In fact. I know just the place.”
______________________________
I felt a little guilty. Just a bit. Not enough to stop Sarah from giving me the best blowjob I had ever felt. As expected of a pro. At least, I assumed she was based on what she had said. I leaned back against the back of a building, the overhangs casting the back alley in early evening shade. The tanned girl varied her rhythm as she swallowed and sucked my dick; her tongue technique and pressure were incredible. Carole had given me head before, but she wasn’t as good at it. Just as I was thinking it though, Sarah pulled back, letting my manhood slip from her lips but rose to catch it on her bosom.
“This is quite the spicy spot. Someone could come around that corner at any moment, huh? Nothing would stop them. Not that anyone would go out back behind a convenience store. Unless…” She murmured in a sultry tone. “You have daring taste. I like that. And this.” She took hold of her breasts and pulled them apart, allowing my dick to submerge within their hot, soft embrace. “This is quite the specimen, as well.” I wasn’t small, but she giggled as her boobs nearly engulfed my shaft entirely. Only when she shifted her diaphragm low did the tip of my penis poke out from her cleavage.
Already close from the blowjob, feeling her huge tits slide along my length quickly pushed me to the brink.
“Ah…” I breathed, “I’m cumming!”
Sarah lowered herself so that my head breached her sea of softness, allowing her to swiftly bring her lips over it just as I burst. I could feel her gently sucking, drawing more and more of my semen out. I couldn’t believe how long it felt like my orgasm lasted, but when it finally subsided, Sarah let me go, licking her lips with a mischievous look.
“Not bad,” she grinned. “Hope you’re not done already, though!” She rose and ran hands down her body, starting with her breasts, and drawing my eye down along her curves to her waist. She knew exactly what her figure could do to a man. When her hands reached her hips, she hooked her thumbs into the low hanging short shorts and pulled them down along with her panties as she traced her hips, stopping when she could simply let go of the garments and let them fall to her ankles. She stepped out of them and turned, showing her backside. She had an almost comically small pair of angel wings tattooed over her shoulder blades, and down the middle of her back was another tattoo of a zipper that ran from the nape of her neck down along her spine to her tailbone.
I swallowed hard, feeling my junk fighting its refractory period to get hard again in a hurry.
Sarah braced herself against the far wall and stuck out her rear, reaching back with one hand to spread one cheek and show off her sopping, eager pussy.
“My other mouth’s thirsty, too, Ross. Hurry.”
Encouraged by the shameless display, I stepped up, finally feeling myself grow harder again, just in time to line myself up with her waiting folds.
“Mhm… mahhh…” She groaned softly, squirming a bit as I inserted myself, until I had sheathed myself entirely up to the base in her hot, moist grip. I marveled at how amazing it felt inside of her, her insides seeming to convulse around my girth, so much so that I almost forgot to start moving my hips. It felt a shame to pull out, but the pleasing friction of pulling against her flesh and, when I was almost out, the anticipation of driving back in made up for it. Soon, I found myself bucking against her; hands gripping her hips like handles, my thighs slapped against her butt as I strove to push myself deeper each time.
Having just came, I lasted a bit longer like that than earlier, but even so, our time copulating felt simultaneously like an eternity suspended in pleasure but also as brief as a blink. Pressure building in my sacs gave the barest warning before I blew my load, filling Sarah with almost as much as I had let out before, to my surprise.
I took in a deep breath, filling lungs with blessed air. Had I forgotten to breathe while overcome with such pleasure? I felt the usual post coitus fatigue set in, and though I really didn’t want to pull out, I feared I’d collapse on top of my impromptu partner if I let myself stay connected. Gingerly, I withdrew myself and retreated to give her space, stumbling a little and catching myself back against the far alleyway wall, while Sarah seemed content to remain how she was as she caught her own breath.
I saw a large dollop of white slime ooze from Sarah’s pussy, falling sloppily to the ground between her wide stance, followed by another. That had never happened before… or at least, Carole had never let me see it. Had I really cum that much? Given the length and intensity of my orgasms this time, perhaps it was possible. Why this time was so different, though, was a mystery. Because I was ch-cheating? Because Sarah was hotter than Carole? Carole was plenty attractive in her own right… My mind wandered a bit in the haze until my eyes refocused on the small puddle of jizz collecting between Sarah’s feet and finally had a terrifying realization.
“Ah shit… I went in raw without thinking about it,” I groaned.
Having recovered some, Sarah straightened up and stretched. She turned back around to face me with an unconcerned smile.
“Don’t worry. It’s alright. Maybe not your relationship status, but you don’t have to worry about getting me pregnant. After all, this isn’t a real pussy,” she explained nonchalantly. She adjusted her stance now that her slit seemed to have stopped leaking.
Wait, what? I blinked, hearing her words but not understanding.
“Ross?!”
My head snapped to look at the familiar voice whimpering from the alley’s corner. A pale, confused hand gripped her long red curls. Her eyes wide, her cherry pink lips hung open as she stared in shock.
My heart stopped. “C-C-Carole? It- it’s not what it looks like!” I stammered before my brain caught up. Though, really, what else could it be? My voice failed me as I felt my relationship and reputation crumble around me.
“See, what did I tell you, he’s a man like any other – weak to temptation,” Sarah told the blubbering redhead. That was… not what I had expected her to say.
“Wha… what’s going on?” I managed to ask hoarsely, looking between the two girls.
Carole drew closer, ambling unsteadily. Sarah swayed forth meeting her half way and Carole folded into the other woman’s arms, burying her face in Sarah’s tan bosom. Sarah looked back at me with a smug sneer.
“I met Carole a few weeks ago after you’d let her down. Who only gets themselves off during sex and then just leaves? Well turns out a girl can only fake her orgasms for so long before the sex starts becoming a loveless chore. Feeling uncertain about your relationship and sexually unsatisfied, she found me and spilled her guts. I swing both ways and it was so hard to just leave her alone after that. So we started dating in secret. Whenever you left her wanting, she’d visit me afterwards and I’d finish her off for you.”
I didn’t understand. All I could do was stare as Sarah once again widened her stance and reached between her legs. She inserted one finger into her cunt with a look of concentration, followed by another and another, her folds stretching unnaturally until her entire hand had disappeared inside her. When she pulled her hand out, she drew with it a thick black phallus. Erect and slick with clear juices, it must have been three or four inches larger than my dick even at my biggest, and girthier to boot. Carole let go of Sarah to kneel before her, mirroring the scene in that very alley from earlier, only instead of Sarah giving me head, it was Carole sucking off Sarah.
“Is… is that? That’s a dildo, right?” I asked. It looked too big to be real, not to mention the color stood out against Sarah’s light orange-brown tan…
“Is it?” Sarah responded tauntingly, “I wonder…” she laughed, resting a hand on Caroles head as she worked the shaft. Carole alternated between running her tongue along the massive member’s length and girth and attempting to deepthroat it. Sarah kept throwing me amused looks between guiding her tool deeper down Carole’s throat till the redhead was finally able to swallow the huge thing to the base. It would have been an incredible display if it weren’t so incredibly messed up.
Sarah’s face scrunched up finally and as Carole let the tanned girl’s huge dick out of her mouth, my head spun at the thick stream of ropy white goo that spewed from the tip, plastering Carole’s face. Sarah let out a pleasured sigh and glanced at me then at the puddle where I had fucked her just minutes earlier. The puddle was still there.
“Ha, did you perhaps think you had produced all that?”
I looked away, my cheeks flushing. This was as humiliating as it was confusing, and I had had about enough.
Angrily, I packed myself back into my pants and stood, but found the duo standing in my way. Carole had produced a towel from somewhere and cleaned herself up a bit, but there were still globs of white in her hair and on her clothes. For Sarah’s part, the tanned girl was still bottomless, with the thick black… no dark brown dick shaped thing poking out from her nethers, still hard as ever. I noticed a milky white bead remained on the tip as I eyed it.
I didn’t know what to think of the thing. I’d never heard of a… err… shemale? Transwoman? Futanari? whatever Sarah actually was: She clearly had a pussy – I had felt it myself. Yet, she was able to produce this extra appendage… seemingly from within her womanhood, assuming my eyes hadn’t betrayed me earlier. Seeing it in action had shaken me, but I got my nerves under control and reconsidered things logically.
I knew that realistic dildos, even ones capable of ejaculating, existed. If modern technology could give androids realistic human exterior skins, then the same technology could make such dildos equally indistinguishable from the real deal. The only mystery was how Sarah had hidden it. Maybe it was collapsable? To an extreme degree? Wait, what did Sarah mean about her pussy not being real? Could that… Aah! Forget it, this wasn’t worth thinking about.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Sarah grabbed my arm as I turned to try to leave out the other side of the alley. “We’re not finished with you yet.”
I felt my anger flare again. I’d tried to be civil and accept my failure as a boyfriend by getting out of the way. “What?” I asked flatly. “You’re not done humiliating me? I’m sorry, alright? I shouldn’t have, I don’t know, let Sarah seduce me? Why am I the villain for that when she was the one who came on to me? I shouldn’t have succumb, but she shouldn’t be blameless for inviting me!” I spat, my voice rising with each word.
Carole looked around nervously, and Sarah put a finger to her lips to shush me. “Hang on, hang on, we’re the ones who should be apologizing. We took things too far, sorry Ross.”
That… disarmed me.
“Wh-what now?”
The girls shared guilty grins with each other before Sarah turned, showing me her back once more. Before my eyes, I watched as Carole dug her fingers into what I thought was a zipper tattoo at Sarah’s neck and drew the chuck down the woman’s back. With Carole’s continued help, Sarah’s tanned back stretched, revealing a different pale back just underneath her skin. That’s what it was, as I watched – just a skin, that, once it had peeled and stretched far enough, a familiar bundle of red locks breached from the opening.
I once again stared (I’d done that a lot this afternoon, it seemed), as I was faced with two Caroles. The one that had been inside the Sarah skin…suit? offered an apologetic smile.
“The plan had been just to tease you a little before we reveal these, but as I said, we got carried away and ended up taking the teasing too far.”
The Carole who had appeared to catch us earlier reached behind her neck and I had to watch in horror as my girlfriend’s lovely features deformed and her head deflated as she removed her own skinsuit, revealing a vaguely familiar freckled girl with short blonde hair. No, I did recognize her. She was Carole’s friend. The one I saw talking to her after the exam earlier.
“Sorry,” Amy conceded guiltily. “We did go too far, but there’s a good reason for… well the original plan.”
I raised an eyebrow, still unsure of how to feel.
“Well, the truth is,” the real Carole started, “I have been a little unsatisfied with our sex life. Don’t get me wrong, finding these semi-public places is great, but it’s not really my kink. This is my kink.” She lifted the husk of Sarah’s upper half that still hung flaccidly from her waist. I was aware in my mind that the black phallic thing was probably still there hidden behind the skin. “I know it’s weird and you’re probably traumatized by it now after what we did, but I wanted you to experience it first hand before you could judge it. You’d shared your interest in public sex with me, and you know, we can combine the two. They’re not mutually exclusive. But… um.. well, I’ll tell you more if you’re interested, but I just want to first ask for your forgiveness. I really don’t want to break up with you, and I’m sorry for even falsely giving that impression.” She bowed her head nervously. Amy did the same next to her.
I was hurt for sure, but I also found I couldn’t reject her earnest apology. I sighed deeply.
“Alright. I forgive you. But you definitely do have a lot of explaining to do.”
Both girls looked up, meeting my eyes with relief and excitement.
“Let’s go back to my place. We’ve been out here for a while and made quite a mess already, so we can relax and talk more freely in some real privacy,” Carole suggested, and Amy nodded emphatically before both girls began putting their suits the rest of the way back on. Walking around half suited was, understandably not an option.
It was as surreal watching Carole pull Sarah’s skin back over herself as it had been seeing her shed it. Sarah had a different body shape from Carole – Sarah was generally bigger all around, while still maintaining feminine proportions, so it almost seemed like Carole grew inside the suit to match the new form. Without any empty skinsuit to obscure it, it quickly became impossible to ignore the elephant in the alley, and once Sarah’s gray eyes fluttered open she offered me a grin, keenly aware of what I was thinking.
“As you guessed earlier, this is a dildo. A fancy one, too, as you saw. As for how I do this,” she prefaced before taking hold of the incongruous appendage and slowly pushing it back inside herself. Amazingly “Sarah’s” pussy swallowed the huge thing whole leaving nothing but her feminine lips to be covered by her string thong and short shorts. “That’s one of the interesting and convenient side effects of these skinsuits’ spatial shapers.”
“Spatial shapers? Like that packing technology? The one that lets you stuff a whole closet of clothes in one suitcase?”
“The very same!” Amy picked up the explanation as she adjusted Carole’s face. It was bizarre seeing wrinkles in my girlfriend’s very face, only for her to smooth them out and be left with a perfectly normal and natural looking face the next moment. Also that she wasn’t actually my girlfriend. “Spatial shaping tech manipulates space – it can make something too big fit into a smaller area, and conversely, it can allow something too small to fill out a larger volume. In this case, skinsuits were adapted from skins for androids. Even those were being developed with spatial shaping inside to allow androids to pack more technology and features before letting the skin hide the extra bulk. For our skinsuits, the spatial shaping tech was refind by private endeavors to make sure it’s safe for people to wear. The result is as you see – what amounts to a perfect disguise anyone can wear.”
“Pretty amazing, huh?” “Sarah” took over the spontaneous seminar, apparently unable to help herself, despite saying they’d wait till they got back to the apartment. “This kink’s been around for a while, but as Amy said, only recently has modern technology given us ways to actually realize it properly in real life. Aside from fetishists like us, there’s some real case uses for skinsuits in film and medicine. Oh, as a fetish, it’s called ‘Skinsuit’ or ‘Kawamono’ in Japanese. It has historically been portrayed in media as disguises for spy movies or mystery cartoons. Some popular horror/slasher media also technically falls under the umbrella but while some fiction in the kink can undeniably get that gory and twisted, most of the fetish usually focuses less on the body horror and more on personal exploration and experimentation or with the social changes that come with the ability to become someone not yourself. It’s adjacent to Transformation and Possession but still it’s its own thing most of the time.” I wasn’t really following most of it, but it was cute and a little amusing hearing her enthusiastically prattle on like an innocent introvert finally allowed to spill about their current hyperfixation, all while redressing Sarah in her slutty get up.
“Some elitists from other fetishes have condescendingly called skinsuiting ‘transformation with extra steps,’ or similarly, ‘possession with extra steps,’ since it can go towards either if the story choses to create a skinsuit from magic or technology or if there’s a victim that becomes a suit to be worn. For a lot of us though, those extra steps themselves actually add a bit of believability. Rather than, ‘I can just magically turn into someone else,’ it feels more feasible to find a mysterious suit that can transform me into someone else, right? It’s a lower bar to achieve. Even if the suit is also magic in the end, making the origins of the suit more realistic or ambiguous removes some of the burden on suspension of disbelief, at least that’s how it was in skinsuit fiction of the past. Now that we actually have real skinsuits, we don’t have to exist solely in fantasy anymore. Ahh I’m so glad I was born into this era!” Amy, or rather ‘Carole’ added. I was going to have to figure out how to think of them and fast. Might be best to think of her as… an Amy variant of Carole, perhaps? “A!Carole”? I’d have to ask them how they do it.
“So I suppose you obviously share this kink,” I observed, directing the statement at A!Carole.
“Guilty,” my girlfriend’s impersonator admitted. “Imagine my surprise when I found out we were both into this. It is not and probably never will be a common fetish, but our numbers have grown over the years.” That sounded like a story in of itself. For another time perhaps though.
“About that, Ross,” Sarah piped up. “There was another thing I was wondering about, Ross. When I was Sarah earlier, I mentioned that I swing both ways. That’s… actually true. I was wondering if you’d be okay with Amy sometimes joining us. You don’t have to commit to dating her and she won’t take me away from you. In fact it’s probably best if you pretend like your just distant acquaintances still while in public. But in private, I thought it might be fun if she could join us as a fuck buddy. We can sort out the specifics later.”
I blinked. “Um…” I shot A!Carole a look and she blushed (the suits can do that, even?) and nodded in confirmation.
“If you don’t mind.”
I scratched one cheek sheepishly. “Well, I can’t say I mind. I was er.. baited by Sarah after all. What guy wouldn’t relish the opportunity to have fun with two lovely ladies?”
“Aww! You’re the best, Ross! Thanks for being so open minded!” Sarah squealed excitedly and pounced, taking one of my arms and hugging it. A!Carole took the other, doing the same. I felt extremely self conscious waltzing out of the back alley behind the convenience store with A!Carole on one arm and Sarah on the other, especially with the latter dressed as she was.
With the enticing prospect of imminent and future threesomes, I allowed myself to be hauled back to the girls’ apartment.
______________________________
The girls began stripping the moment they were safe behind closed doors. I supposed they had an extra layer to get through if they were going to remove their skinsuits, too. The show was a feast for the eyes regardless, even with the weirdness that came from my being unaccustomed yet to skinsuits. Now that I was in a bit more of a stable emotional state, it was almost humorous seeing Sarah’s bare tits once more deflated like balloons and peel away to allow Carole’s own smaller, but still perky and sizeable mounds to breathe.
Amy stripped from her Carole skinsuit, revealing an attractive body in her own right. She was only a bit smaller in the bust department than Carole, but that was probably because she was thinner on all fronts.
While Carole was used to being naked in front of me, Amy was expectedly a bit more bashful. And to be honest, getting naked myself, I felt a little more guarded than usual, too. But I pushed that feeling away; it served no purpose here.
“You’re beautiful in your own way,” I tried to reassure her with a warm smile. She smiled nervously back.
“It’s pretty different being yourself than being in a skin. I didn’t have any trouble doing fellato for ‘Sarah’ as Carole, but now that I’m, er.. myself… well don’t worry about me. I’ll get used to it,” she told me.
I noticed too late to warn her and Carole snuck up behind her roommate and slid her arms under Amy’s, grabbing handfuls of the other girl’s breasts.
“Amy’s cute as a doll,” Carole snickered from behind her friend. “Hey, Ross, did you know that cup size is a relative measurement? It’s not just the size of her bust, but the size of her bust compared against the size of her frame. So even though Amy’s smaller than me, she’s still a D cup like me, just with a different band size.”
I felt my smile twitch. What exactly was I supposed to do with that information? “Is that so?”
“Indeed. Why don’t you come appreciate Amy’s Ds like you love mine.”
“C-Carole!?” Amy squawked.
“Uh… But I’m not sure Amy feels quite ready for that,” I rebutted as politely as I could. As exciting as it was to have a third, I still wasn’t quite sure how to handle someone I wasn’t as used to being intimate with. Especially since she seemed shy herself.
“This is the best way to get over that awkwardness though,” Carole insisted. “For both of you.”
“No, she’s right,” Amy admitted and stopped struggling, allowing Carole to present her assets for my… appreciation. Well, if she said it was okay, I wasn’t going to object.
“Mnghnn…” Amy winced and moaned softly as I gently cupped her breasts. As Carole had mentioned, they weren’t as big as hers, but they were still quite full and soft. Much like Carole’s they were pleasant to knead, but there was some discernible difference, even if I wasn’t quite observant enough to be able to tell specifically what. It made sense though – all women were different in their own ways.
The mood heated up as Amy and I grew aroused. As I played with her tits, I noticed Carole’s hands slide down to tease Amy’s nethers, and Amy herself moved her hands down to stroke my stiffening member. As things often did when we got in a sexual flow, we moved on instinct, finding each other in sync even without words. Amy shifted down to begin sucking me off. Carole took her place in my embrace and we kissed. Carole switched places with Amy again, letting me kiss the thinner blonde, appreciating how her cute freckles also flecked her shoulders and dotted her chest. I was getting close so I stopped Carole and moved the girls to the bed where I laid them down and ate them each out in turn. They clasped hands as they moaned. Finally it came time to take the next step.
The girls inserted their contraceptive inserts. Small bullet shaped inserts that, in my admittedly limited knowledge on the topic, functioned like suppositories – melting from body heat and coating their insides with a thin, potent, but safe spermicide. Amy climbed back on the bed, but Carole stood up and made for her walk-in closet.
“Amy can go first, I’ll be right back,” Carole suggested before disappearing into her closet’s depths.
“If she says so, huh?” I joked lightly with Amy, who giggled back.
“Carole’s er… broken me in already, but you’ll be the first guy I’ve been with,” she murmured.
“Oh, lucky me,” I grinned before we kissed once more.
She laid down on her back. Missionary was a good place to start. I lined up my cock with her waiting slit and slowly pushed my way in. Knowing how kinky Carole could get, I could picture her fucking Amy with that black dildo from before and I had a moment’s fear that my size couldn’t match up to what sexual technology could offer. But fortunately Amy’s folds convulsed tightly around me, and she moaned softly, seeming to be feeling me plenty. My hips rocked, not for the first time that day, and it probably would not be the last either. Close as the girls had gotten me, I felt myself on the edge of orgasm pretty soon, but the taunts from earlier echoed in my ears. I held myself back as long as I could last before I couldn’t keep myself contained any longer and my semen burst forth.
“Ah! I’m cumming!” I breathed. “S-sorry, was that too soon?” Having shot twice already earlier I didn’t have much to give and my orgasm was comparably short, but I still found it reasonably satisfying. “How was it?” I asked nervously as I pulled out.
Amy reached up and pulled me onto the sheets next to her where she rested her forehead against mine, her face still flushed.
“Don’t worry, you were great. Thank you,” she whispered. I felt relieved.
“Don’t go falling asleep just yet, Babe. The night’s just beginning,” Carole’s voice pierced my growing fatigue. Rising I glanced over to see her holding a long orange-brown garment in one hand, her other behind her back. No, not a garment. A skinsuit. “But we will give your penis a well deserved break for now.”
“Wait, you want me to wear that?” I asked, incredulously.
“I said anyone could wear these, didn’t I?” Carole asserted smugly. “That means anyone.”
I frowned. “I… wait didn’t Amy say that?” Inspecting the skinsuit, I could tell from the extra baggy flesh around the chest and lack of anything between the thighs that it was a female skinsuit. The long blonde hair and tanned skin tone clicked. It was not just any female skinsuit. The image of Sarah’s voluptuous curves entered my mind, and to my surprise, imagining myself wearing that form aroused me considerably.
Well, since I was getting a threesome out of it, I supposed it was only fair I played along. At worst, I could handle some laughs at my expense. And at best…
“Alright, what the fuck, let’s give it a try.”
Carole and Amy directed me to the edge of the bed and led me through the process of putting the skinsuit on. The opening in the back was the starting point. They guided my legs in first; it was like putting on a wetsuit, yet somehow the material slid over my skin more easily than I expected. Pulling the skin taut from the upper thighs, I wiggled my toes and watched as Sarah’s painted purple toe nails waggled back at me. In my mind, it felt off – like my legs and feet should have been bigger than they looked and felt, and the dissonance was a bit trippy. Despite that, the sensation of compression against my skin was not an unpleasant one.
“Ah!” I gasped as Amy put one finger on my covered thigh, running it down my leg before tickling the bottom of my foot. “Ah! Hey! I… I can feel that.” I could feel the skinsuit against my skin, yet at the same time, I felt Amy’s touch as if the skinsuit’s surface was my own skin.
“Another trick of the spatial manipulation in conjunction with some other technology I don’t understand myself – sensations are transferred through directly. As if it’s your own skin. Wait till you feel her boobs,” Amy chuckled as she explained.
“Before that though, we need to take care of your junk,” Carole interjected.
“Huh.. so do I need to tuck or som- ack!” I asked but my girlfriend cut me off, casually reaching into the skin and grabbing my equipment. She guided it into a pocket in the interior surface of the skinsuit.
“That’s what this is there for. It’s where I stored my dildo before. It connects to an extra space that then links to the suit’s vagina but doesn’t intrude unless you tell it to, so when you know how to, you can project your manhood out through the pussy,” Carole informed me.
“And how do I do that?”
“With that taken care of, let’s keep going. Once you’re used to it, you can get in and out of suits pretty quickly. I’d already be done if I were putting Sarah back on myself!” Carole evaded the question with a smile. I could guess what that meant. She had said my cock would be taking a break.
The girls had me pull the suit up over my hips and waist and held it for me as I inserted my hands into the opening in the back, finding the arm holes and sliding into those. Following the girls’ instructions, I pulled the torso up over my shoulders and slid all the way into the arms in one motion. To my initial disappointment, Sarah’s funbags remained deflated against my chest as I fixed my fingers that had missed their respective digits, a process that was interrupted when Amy zipped up the seam along my back up part way. Apparently it was far enough to trigger something in the suit though, because Sarah’s breasts suddenly came to life, actually flinging my arms out. Carole was in their path and got smacked.
“Oh my God!” Carole snorted laughing. “They puffed up like airbags and.. pft hahaha!”
“Was it that funny getting hit? Since when do you snort when you laugh?” I forced a laugh of my own, trying to keep up the playful teasing atmosphere, though I was too excited and anxious to feel as amused myself. At least she didn’t seem hurt.
“I’m fine. Are you okay? A little warning next time, Amy!” Carole answered, fighting down her giggles.
“S-sorry!” Amy squeaked from behind me. “I didn’t realize it would do that. I thought it had to be all the way on before changes applied. At least, when putting on fully for the first time.”
“Depends on the suit and maker, I think,” Carole surmised. “Alright, anyway, all that’s left is the head. Ready, Ross?”
“Uh… as ready as I’ll be,” I nodded, resisting the urge to play with the new weights on my chest. They were heavy, and really pulled on my shoulders and back. No wonder some women had back issues, and they didn’t have the convenience of being able to take them off like I would.
The girls showed me that the zipper hole stretched far more than I expected it’d be able. I held my breath on instinct as if diving underwater, and they pulled the reverse hood up over my head. Everything went dark and I felt a pressure over my entire head and face.
“Easiest thing is to find the nose and lip slots and everything else should align itself from there,” I heard Amy instruct me. I plucked at the fabric covering my face, remembering watching the girls do it behind the store earlier. It shifted on my face until I felt my nose slot in. My lips found their spots as well and as promised I could suddenly tell what parts needed a little tug here or there. Before long, I opened my new eyes.
Without the husk of Sarah’s head blocking my view, I had an unimpeded view of Sarah’s beautiful tits filling the bottom of my vision. My hands found the soft, warm mounds without thought, and I felt an electric shock run through my body when my fingers found my new nipples.
“Ah!” a sultry moan escaped my mouth several octaves higher than my voice should have been. “M-my voice has changed, too!?” I remarked, both in surprise and testing my voice. Now that I thought back on it, Sarah sounded distinct from Carole, so it did seem consistent that suits also changed the wearer’s voice accordingly. “How?” I looked at Carole, but she just shrugged.
“Dunno. Another thing I know suits can do, but I’m not an expert on how they work. Probably also different depending on the suit and maker. Either way, that’s over my head. I just know that these ones do. Besides, it’s more important what you do with them, isn’t it?”
“R-right…” I felt at my throat and also noticed the lack of an Adam’s apple. It reminded me of one other key spot that would be different from what I was used to as a man.
Carole caught my wrist before I could get between my legs though.
“Nu-uh. Not yet. We’ll give you plenty of experience with your new found femininity soon enough, so just be patient. The night’s still young,” she told me commandingly. I had a feeling I’d be hearing that phrase a lot tonight, even when it stopped being true.
I wasn’t used to her being so dominant, and maybe it was my new, unfamiliar body, but I found her taking the lead weirdly comforting.
“Over here.”
I hadn’t noticed Amy step away but she returned from Carole’s walk-in closet with a sly smirk. I was beginning to understand that Amy was more comfortable around women; her previous shyness seemed to have dissipated once I had sheathed myself in the other girl’s form. Instead, the blonde strut forward, boldly letting a large light purple strap-on dildo sway affixed to her crotch by a black leather harness strapped around her hips.
Given the direction of the last few minutes and the knowledge that Carole had one, I wasn’t surprised to see a second dildo rear itself now that I sported a pussy of my own. I wasn’t surprised, but I was intimidated as fuck. The purple one eyed monster looked even bigger on Amy’s slender frame, making it seem almost grotesque. She climbed onto the bed and stood in the center. I turned, mesmerized, following the wobbling tool and found it hovering in my face.
“Hope you were paying attention when we were sucking you off earlier. Cause now it’s your turn,” Amy declared, folding her arms under her bosom.
Up close, my fears multiplied. There was no way the huge thing would fit. Like Carole’s toy, It was bigger than my cock by several inches and girthier, to match. As I felt her press the thing against my lips, I noticed it was even warm, and seemed to twitch in response to contact. For all the things technology had advanced, of course it would be sexcraft on the cutting edge.
“Come on, suck on it. It’s only fair after we swallowed yours, right?” Amy prodded. She pushed against my lips a bit more with her tip. My transformation really seemed to have unleashed a different side of the freckled blonde. Was this what it was called being a ‘switch?’
Unsure of what other option I had, I parted my lips and let her enter. My jaw felt wrenched wide as she forayed into my mouth, and when she found the back of my throat, there was still a good quarter of her toy still outside my mouth.
I felt hands on my head, preventing me from retreating.
“That’s no good, Sarah. You need to take it all the way to the base or your partner won’t be satisfied! Isn’t that what we’re practicing for?” Carole’s voice whispered in my ear.
Amy smiled innocently and jerked her hips forward, invading my throat and making me gag. I shuddered, my eyes tearing, and my nose pressing up against the leather harness but Carole held me fast from behind. It felt like forever, but eventually Amy pulled back, withdrawing entirely from my mouth and allowing me to breathe again.
“Well that’s no good, but I suppose until you’re ready for proper deepthroat practice you can work on other fellatio techniques,” Carole’s voice was gentle but her admonishment stung. The redhead climbed onto the bed next to Amy. She had equipped her own strap-on, bringing the purple phallic toy reinforcements in the form of a dark brown cock. It wasn’t as big as Amy’s but it was just as thick and up close, I could see a fleshy texture and veins. It was indeed one of those top quality ones presumably using the same skinsuit technology that I was currently wearing to disguise an ejaculating dildo as a real cock.
I was right when I suspected that Carole’s toy would be the harder one to service. I had to suppress a gag reflex even before getting my lips around it. It even smelled and tasted authentic – a musk and hint of salty sweat respectively assaulted my senses as I opened my mouth to let it in. The hot, firm yet springy rod was an oppressive presence in my maw, yet Carole seemed to enjoy my performance, so I forced myself to focus on that. It must have had another side inserted into her womanhood that reacted to what I did to this end, because she would twitch or moan as I got more accustomed to and bolder in working her shaft.
“Hey, don’t forget me, too.” Amy asserted, pushing her purple toy in my face once more. I let go of Carole’s and swallowed down Amy’s. Despite the shaky start, we fell into a rhythm like before and even I was feeling aroused and comfortable by the end. My trance was shattered before long though.
“Ah… I’m… it’s cumming!”
“Me too!”
I felt the brown appendage in my mouth pulse just moments before hot, ropy ejaculate burst forth into my mouth, slamming down my throat before I could react. I choked on the bitter/salty slime and reeled back. To my side Amy’s dildo similarly began squirting thick dollops of imitation cum. Between the two of them, I was covered in seconds. I could keenly feel the hot milky spunk clinging and dripping from my skin.
As I was wiping the fake jizz from my eyes, I felt warm bodies settle in next to me. The girls cuddled each of my arms, unconcerned by the slime.
“Sorry, we got a little rough there,” Carole cooed in my ear. I felt her cup my heavy breasts, and I gasped as she gave them a pinch. Amy did the same on the other side almost in sync. “I’m a little excited I finally get to share this with you. I never thought it’d be possible. I was so afraid of sharing this fetish since a lot of people hear it and assume the worst. Thanks for giving it a chance. Now, lay down and relax. We’ll show you what it’s really like to feel like a woman.”
I did as I was told and Amy occupied my top half with some intense frenching while she played with my tits. Down below, I felt Carole spread my legs. I felt her breath upon my mound just moments before she began.
“Don’t worry, Sarah’s not a virgin, so you don’t have to worry about your first time hurting. Lucky you,” Amy whispered, taking a break from their making out.
I barely heard her as the first stroke of Carole’s tongue against my folds sent a shock of pleasure up my spine into the back of my head. I hadn’t even recovered from the first before she struck again. I struggled to maintain any self-awareness as I felt her suck and tease my pussy, alternating between slashing across my folds and clit with her tongue and shoving it into my depths. If this was what just a tongue felt like, I could hardly imagine how a full penis felt, much less the monster toys the girls sported. I knew that would be coming, yet I was helpless to prepare myself, brought to a blubbering, sweating mess just from Carole’s cunnilingus. When Carole rose, satisfied with the foreplay, I had already cum twice – at least, I assumed that was what I had felt. It was different from a man’s building pressure and powerful singular release. It wasn’t as intense in a single moment, but rather, wave after wave of ever escalating pleasure that, altogether synergized for a wild experience.
“Hang in there, Sarah, the best part hasn’t even begun yet,” Amy purred, her eyes twinkling mischievously.
I felt something nuzzle my folds once more. The mere touch made my breath catch. It was coming. Amy held my hands tightly as Carole put more pressure behind her hips. I could feel my quivering flower resist for just a moment, before giving way, parting to allow the ever insistent appendage entry into my depths. I groaned. The feeling of being entered, of the fleshy toy scraping against my walls accelerated the waves of pleasure.
“Halfway in…” Carole’s voice informed me. Only half way?
Color bloomed and my vision blurred and I felt my whole body curl. It was painful, like I was being split down the center. Yet it was also pleasurable, like… my whole pelvic area had become as hot and sensitive as a dick mid orgasm. That wasn’t quite right, but I wasn’t sure how else to describe it.
“Haaah, yeah… I shoved the rest all in at once. That’s what that was… hehe. Alright, I’m gonna start moving now, enjoy~” my girlfriend sighed, clearly enjoying herself as well.
It was like Carole’s oral before, but more intense, and accompanied by a new sense of fullness in my pelvis whenever she pushed her false dick in. I was helpless beneath her as she bore down on me, and I came so hard I feared my body would break, if not from the overwhelming stimulation, then from the huge toy driving into me.
I don’t know how long we went on, but I only recognized Carole’s orgasm by her lustful moans accompanied by a new hot sensation filling me below my stomach. I was delirious from the pleasure. My mind was a haze. I vaguely registered Carole and Amy switching places before the sensations assaulted me anew.
I don’t remember what happened after that – everything was a blur of feelings. Heat, pleasure, sticky moistness, sweat.
Eventually I passed out and the next morning I woke.
Something felt wrong. My head was fuzzy and my whole body was sore. As I sat up, I nearly fell over again because weight on my chest messed with my sense of balance.
Weight on my chest?
My eyes refocused and I realized that I had the biggest, fattest tits I’d ever seen mounted to my front.
“Whaa!” I yelped before I could stop myself. My bedfellows stirred as I cupped my bulbous mammaries and tried to process the organs and my high pitched, girly voice at the same time.
“Mhm? Sarah? What’s wrong?” Carole muttered, leaning into me and even casually resting her chin on one of my breasts like a pillow. “Nightmare?”
“I’m… what? I’m a girl?” My mind couldn’t process this first in the morning.
“What’s the matter?” Amy on my other side groped my other breast making me gasp again. “Of course you’re a girl. Would a guy have these beautiful melons?”
“I… no, but…” I studdered. “But I’m not a girl… My name is…"
“Sarah,” Amy filled in for me, but I shook my head. That wasn’t right.
“No, I’m… Ross. I’m a guy… but…”
“Alright, that’s enough teasing,” Carole reprimanded Amy. The blonde stuck out her tongue playfully but rolled back under the sheets where it was warm. Carole picked herself up and faced me properly. “You’re right. You are Ross. Do you remember what we did last night? First behind the convenience store, and again once you got back here to our place?”
Slowly the shock of waking up with boobs faded and the adrenaline made room for my memories to return.
“This is… a skinsuit?” I testingly pinched my cheek. It hurt, scarily, but I was able to find the superficial layer and it stretched far more easily than a cheek should.
“That’s right. We were… experimenting last night. We got a bit rough, probably more than we should have for your first time as a girl. But did you enjoy it at least?” Carole asked repentantly.
Thinking back I remember surprise, and a bit of shame, but also a lot of pleasure, intense sensations that lasted a lot longer than I was used to orgasms lasting. I nodded cautiously, but upon seeing Carole’s radiant relieved smile, I felt myself relax.
“Good… good. Do you think you’d be… open to trying more like this sometime?”
It was a little scary, but at the same time, it was hard to imagine never getting to experience that again now that I had had a taste for it. My pride as a man protested, but I suppressed it. Carole had shared this side of her with me. The least I could do is respect her courage. And it wasn’t like I didn’t enjoy it in the end.
“Y… yeah. I’d want- I’d be up for that.”
Carole grinned. “You have no idea how happy that makes me to hear. Thank you, Ross! I love you!”
That smile.
That damn smile.
______________________________
Wearing a light red, sheer nightgown, Carole smiled at her boyfriend’s back until he disappeared from view, shielding her eyes from the morning sun. Once he was all cleaned up, stripped from Sarah’s husk, and headed back to his place, she retreated back within the shade of her apartment and closed and locked the door behind her. In the entryway, she glanced up at her security camera, studying the lens as it automatically focused on her.
“Did you enjoy the show? If you liked the warm and fuzzies, stop here. If you have a taste for darkness though, come with me. The password will be...” she paused to consider.
"1MoreLayer"
The camera feed flickered and froze and a link appeared in the center of the image:
https://subcutaneouslover.wordpress.com/vulnerability-revealed
1
10.7K
6
1
Loading...